Cuckold Stories

Month
Filter by post type
All posts

Text
Photo
Quote
Link
Chat
Audio
Video
Ask

June 2013

Home Alone (1st part)

    Julie and I had been married for about nine years and she was just as beautiful as the day we got married, petite with a tight body, long brown hair, bright green eyes, pale skin, and firm D-cup breasts.  It was late Thursday evening and we were looking forward to a three day weekend at home thanks to the Monday holiday.  Our plan was to enjoy our time alone by staying shut up in the house and having a lot of sex.


    We had just finished having sex and were cuddled in bed watching some television when the power went out.  The entire bedroom went dark, my wife and I just sat there for a minute waiting to see if the lights were going to come back on, but after a while nothing was happening.  “Why don’t you go get us something to eat and drink, and I will light some candles?”, my wife asked.
    So I stumbled downstairs in the dark, still naked, and headed toward the kitchen.  I rummaged through the refrigerator grabbing some water and some snacks.  When I went to stand up I felt a pain in the back of my head and then… everything went black.


    When I came to it was dark and my head was swimming.  I wasn’t in the kitchen anymore, it looked like I was in the master bedroom but it was too dark to be sure.  It felt like I was under water, I couldn’t move and I was having trouble making out why.  I tried to call out to my wife, she had to have moved me, but there was something in my mouth, some kind of cloth and all that came out were mumbles.


    I was regaining my senses, but my confusion was mounting.  Moving was impossible because I was tied to the chair in the corner of the master bedroom, and there was some kind of cloth or gag tied into my mouth.  There was no way to tell how long I was out and I had no way to tell what time it was now.  For a while I struggled to free myself, but wasn’t making any progress.


    There was a light in the hallway, I could barely see it out of the corner of my eye, and it appeared to be moving toward the bedroom.  I couldn’t be sure, but it didn’t look like candle light.  Julie must have gotten one of the flashlights and was coming to the bedroom.  As the light got closer I could make out more of the bedroom, and I could see a figure on the bed.


    My confusion increased as I slowly made out the person on the bed, it was my wife Julie.  She was still naked and it looked like she was tied to the bed.  The sheets, blankets, and pillows were all over the place; there had obviously been a struggle.  Without the air conditioning the bedroom was getting stuffy, and I could see sweat forming on my wife’s body.


    Noise from the hallway drew my attention to the bedroom door, and when I turned to look there was a light shining in my eyes; I couldn’t see anything.  I heard a man’s voice say, “He’s awake”.  The flashlight turned from my face and focused on the bed, my naked wife was clearly visible, and as I suspected, she had been tied to the bed on her back with what looked like sheets.  There was more light coming from the hallway and I could see the man standing in the door to the bedroom.  He was a large, black man, well muscled and over six feet tall, dressed all in black with a ski mask.


    Two more men, dressed just like him, entered the master bedroom behind him, each carrying a flashlight.  It was obvious they were robbing our house.  The two new guys put their lights on me, blinding me again.


    “I think we’ve got most everything”, a second man’s voice said.


    “Lucky the power’s out”, a third man’s voice said.


    “Check this out boys”, said the first voice.  All three flashlights turned to focused on the bed, my wife laying still.


    “Nice”.


    “Sweet tits”.


    One of the lights shined back on me, I was still naked.  “Looks like we caught them fucking”, one of the men said.


    Another light landed on me, focused on my naked groin.  “With that tiny dick?”, one of the men said.  “Couldn’t have been too good huh honey?"  The light returned to my wife.  I was getting embarrassed, probably blushing red, but my wife was certainly blushing from the three strange men staring at her.


    "You want a real cock honey?”, one of the men teased.  My wife shook her head and tried to slid over on the bed, but was held in place by the sheets tying her down.


    One of the men was moving toward the bed, his hand working at his zipper.  “What the fuck are you doing?”, one of the other men asked.  “We don’t have time for this”.


    “Why not?”, the man near the bed asked.  “We searched the house, there’s no one else here, and there’s no alarm”.


    “Someone might be on their way here”, the third man said.


    The large black man stepped over to me and took the gag out of my mouth.  I screamed for help and he hit me hard right in the face.  For a minute I reeled, my head was ringing, and white flashes were clouding my vision.  “Scream again and I’ll hit you again”, he said down to me.  “Is there anyone coming to your house?”


    I responded no before I could even think.  “See, we’ve got all night”, the man by the bed said still working at his zipper.


    “Fuck that.  We’ve got all weekend”, the third guy said.  The three men chuckled and the large black man stuffed the gag back into my mouth.


    “How about it honey?”, the man by the bed asked.  “You want some of this?"  He turned his flashlight down revealing a white cock sticking out of his pants.  It was big, even half-hard it was clear that his cock would be huge once fully erect.  My wife’s eyes got big as she started at this guy’s cock, watched as he waggled it at her.  "I think she wants some boys”, the guy said.


    My wife squirmed on the bed again, trying to get out of the restraints and away from the man standing next to the bed.  She watched as the man took off his shoes, pants, and then his boxers.  I was straining against my binds, trying to get free, and the black guy beside me noticed.  He smacked me again, for a minute I lost concentration, and then pain brought me back to my senses as he tightened the sheets.


    After he finished I couldn’t move at all, and I was starting to hurt all over.  I heard the bed creak and I looked.  The guy that was naked from the waist down was climbing onto the bed trying to get between my wife’s legs, but she was keeping her knees locked together.  The other two guys went to the bed, grabbed some pillow cases, and started tying my wife’s ankles to the corners of the bed.


    When they were done they stood back and looked.  My wife’s legs were now completely spread, exposing her pussy for them all to see, the small patch of brown hair above her lips was shining in the flashlights from her sweat.  The half naked guy climbed back up onto the bed, between my wife’s legs, and put one hand right onto my wife’s exposed cunt.


    I heard my wife squeal beneath her gag, she thrashed her head back and forth, and tried to buck her hips.  The guy held on tight to my wife with one hand, rubbing her clit, one finger inside of her.  With his other hand he was jerking his cock to life, getting it hard, enjoying watching my wife try to get away.  One of the other guys used the lighter to start lighting the candles my wife had placed around the bedroom, and soon there was enough light to see without the need for the flashlights.


    “You ready for this bitch?”, the guy on the bed asked my wife.  His cock was completely erect now and it was just as huge as I thought it would be, twice the size of mine easily.  Julie looked down at it and her eyes got really big, she started screaming, but the gag in her mouth muffled it.  The guy knelt closer to my wife, lined the head of his cock up again my wife’s pussy lips, and Julie started to pull away.


    I started to yell against the gag which brought the attention of the guy closest to me.  He reached down with one of his big hands and grabbed a handful of my hair, jerked my head to the side, and growled in my ear, “You keep making noise and I’m going to beat you unconscious”.  He let go and I turned my head away from the bed, but he grabbed my hair again and forced my head so that I was looking at the bed.  “You’re going to watch this so you know that we mean business”.


    My wife was still pulling away from the guy on the bed as he tried to get his cock in her.  He and the other guy standing next to the bed were enjoying teasing her, they were laughing at her attempts to pull away.  Despite her best attempts though my wife could not dislodge the guy’s cock head from between her pussy lips.  When the guy had enough teasing he grabbed my wife’s hips, held her still, leaned forward, and using his weight buried the entire length of his huge cock in her pussy.


    Julie screamed against the gag, her head pressed back against the bed, her entire body tense.  Her hands were gripping the sheets tied around her wrists and she was pulling on them hard.  The guy began sliding his cock out of her pussy and it just kept coming and coming, the length of it was incredible.  “She’s so wet”, the guy said, “she must really need a good fucking”.  Just as the head of his cock became visible, still enveloped by my wife’s pussy lips, he slammed his whole cock back into her, their bodies making a slapping sound as they came together.


    Again my wife screamed, her entire body was tense and straining against the sheets binding her, her toes curled, it was obvious she was in pain.  I screamed against the gag, and the black guy holding my hair looked down at me.  “Of course she needs a good fucking”, he said, “look at this little limp dick bastard”.  With that he reached down and smacked my dick and balls.  It hurt so bad I almost passed out.  When I looked back up Julie was on the bed, tears coming from her eyes, and she was looking at me with pain in her eyes.


    Each time the guy would push into her, Julie would grunt hard against the gag, never once did she relax or stop pulling against her binds.  This nightmare scene played out in front of me for endless minutes before the guy fucking my wife announced he was cumming.  He pushed himself deep into my wife and I could see his balls tense up as he moaned.  My wife stayed tense as the guy pumped his cum into her pussy, the force of his thrusts causing her body to shake, which caused her tits to bounce back and forth.


    “Mmm… look at these titties”, the third guy said.  Until now he’d been standing next to the bed, just watching, but as his friend finished cumming and pulled out of my wife, he reached down and grabbed two handfuls of my Julie’s tits.  I watched helplessly as the guy massaged and played with her breasts, but when he pinched her nipples my wife jumped.  Her entire body twisted up, the guy obviously liked the reaction, so he pinched them again causing my wife to wiggle again.


    Julie pulled against the sheets that tied her to the bed.  She was trying to free herself but she couldn’t.  The guy that had just finished fucking my wife went to the bathroom where he got a towel and wiped his cock off.  Meanwhile the guy next to the bed started getting undressed.  As his pants came off I could see that he too was black, and just as well built as the guy that was guarding me, and from the way his underwear was straining it looked like his cock was already hard and just as big as the first guy’s.


    He moved to the head of the bed, right beside my wife’s face, and looking down at her he said, “You ever had black dick before?"  Julie was just staring at the huge bulge in the guy’s underwear, her eyes wide with fear, and when she didn’t answer the guy motioned to the guy standing next to me.  I looked up in time to see his fist coming toward me, and then with a loud smack I was hit again.


    "Whenever we ask a question, you answer, or your hubby over there gets more pain.  You understand?"  I heard the man talking to my wife through a haze, but clearly enough, I saw my wife nod.  "Good.  Now, have you ever had a black dick before?”, he asked my wife again.  I knew my wife hadn’t, she’s only dated three guys before me in college and I knew two of them.


    Julie nodded her head at the man.  Surprise mingled with my fear and pain, surely she was just telling a lie to placate them.  “Good, was it as big as mine?"  This time my wife shook her head.  "Then I’ll let you have a closer look before I stick it in you”, he said.  And with that he shoved his underwear down to the floor.  His cock was long and thick, dark all over, with a darker head.  It was just slightly bigger than the first guy’s.  My wife just looked at it in shock as he held it inches away from her face.  She was so surprised by it that she wasn’t even trying to get away.  Like me, she could only stare.


    And then he moved to the foot of the bed and climbed up between my wife’s legs.  Julie tried to climb higher on the bed, to get as much distance between her and the monster cock moving toward her, but there was nowhere for her to go.  The guy grabbed one of my wife’s tits and squeezed it causing Julie to twitch again, while her ran his other hand up and down the length of his shaft.  “You want me to fuck you with this?”, he asked my wife holding his cock up triumphantly.  Julie shook her head violently.


    The guy beside me slammed his fist into my gut.  It knocked the wind out of me, and I was having trouble breathing with the gag in my mouth.  I was afraid that I would black out from the pain and lack of air, but I managed to stay conscious.  “Every time you give an answer we don’t like, we’ll hurt your husband”, the guy said to my wife.  Julie was looking at me with tears in her eyes again.


    “Now, do you want me to fuck you with this big black dick?”, he asked my wife while still holding his cock up for her to see.  Slowly Julie nodded at him, it was just a small nod, but when she thought it might not be enough she gave a bigger nod.  “That’s what I thought”, the man said to my wife.  He moved himself right up between Julie’s spread legs and laid his cock on her stomach.  The contrast between the dark color of his dick and the paleness of my wife’s skin was amazing, almost as amazing as how big his dick was.


    For a minute he held his cock against my wife’s clit and just rubbing it back and forth in slow strokes, obviously enjoying teasing my wife.  Julie wasn’t moving at all, just laying there under the watchful eyes of me and the three strangers.  Then, the guy moved his cock to my wife’s pussy and slowly began to penetrate her.  As he pushed into her Julie grunted through the gag, but she didn’t move.  And then, after what seemed like minutes, the last of his cock disappeared into Julie’s gaping cunt.  For a minute they just stayed like that, him completely buried inside of her, and her held tight to the bed by the weight of his body and the sheets she was tied up with.


    Just as I thought the pain was subsiding for my wife, the guy started pumping his cock in and out of her.  He held himself above her, pounding his cock down into my poor wife, his huge cock stretching my wife’s pussy as far as it could go.  The guy was moaning with each stroke, smacking his body down against my wife, and Julie was grunting each time he would pull out and slam back in.  I could only imagine how much pain she was in, the force of his fucking causing her tits to bounce and her body to come up off the bed.


    As he got close to cumming his pace increased, and he was pulling almost all the way out before slamming his huge, black dick back down into my wife’s forcefully spread pussy.  And then he came.  The guy let out a half-grunt, half-yell as he pushed down into Julie, all of his cock inside of her.  Julie was grunting in pain, but still the guy held himself deep in her cunt as he emptied his load.


    Julie’s body started twitching and I feared something was wrong with her.  She had been breathing heavily and grunting in pain, I feared she might be suffocating, and her body had been tense the whole time.  Helplessly I watched as she was held in place under this stranger while impaled on his cock.  Finally the man relaxed and a few seconds later my wife’s body stopped twitching.  “Damn this pussy is tight”, the guy said, “and I think she just came”.


    There was no way that was true, my wife couldn’t have gotten off from being raped.  But as the strangers began to chuckle and I started to replay my wife’s motions in my head I knew it was true.  I knew Julie too well, she had just cum as a stranger raped her, in our own bed.  “Well honey”, the guy addressed my wife, “Did you just cum on my big, black dick?"  Julie nodded shyly.  "See, told you”, he said to his friends.


    “I think she’s starting to like this”, the black guy that had been guarding me said.  “Let’s see how she likes me”.  The first guy to fuck my wife handed a towel to the guy climbing off the bed.  Meanwhile the big black guy next to me was undressing.


    He took off his shirt, pants, socks and shoes like the other guys, and then removed his ski mask.  “What are you doing?”, one of his friends asked.
    “It’s dark, they ain’t gonna see well enough”, the big black guy retorted.  “And besides, once I give this pussy a few more orgasms, she won’t want us to leave much less tell anybody”.


    Again the three strangers chuckled.  The big black guy moved to the bed, wearing only a pair of boxers, and looked down at my wife.  “You want me to remove the gag?”, he asked Julie.  She nodded in response.  “I will, but if you start screaming for help I’m going to shove it down your throat and then we’re all going to beat your husband unconscious.  Understand?"  Again Julie nodded.


    The guy reached down and untied the cloth and removed it from my wife’s mouth.  Julie immediately took a deep breath.  For a minute the guy let her lay there and just breathe.  Finally he asked her, "Now, do you want to see my dick?"  My wife nodded but was interrupted by the man, "You ain’t got no gag anymore.  You can talk”.


    “Yes”, my wife whispered.


    “Yes what?”, the guy asked.


    “Yes…”, my wife searched for the right thing to say.  “I want to see your dick”, she finished.  The guy smiled down at Julie and then turned toward me, his back now to my wife, and then he removed his boxers.


    I got to see his hard dick first, and it was the same length as the cocks of the other black guy but it was noticeably thicker.  His smile widened as he turned back toward my wife, hands on his hips.  Julie was holding her head up off the bed, watching the man turn toward her, and she gasped when she got an eyeful of his hard dick.  He stopped with his dick hanging right in front of my wife’s face, and then asked her, “You like that?”


    “Yes”, Julie said.


    “Yes what?”, he demanded quickly.


    “Yes, I like your dick”, my wife said rather convincingly.


    “You want me to fuck you with this?”, the guy asked.


    “Yes, please fuck me with your huge dick”, my wife answered.


    “That’s more like it”, the guy answered as he climbed up onto the bed.  “You make my dick hard when you talk like that”.  He was positioning himself at the opening of my wife’s cunt, and I wasn’t sure that his cock was going to fit inside my wife.  “You keep talking dirty and I’ll make you orgasm really good”.  I could see the cum from the other two guys leaking out of Julie’s pussy and was thankful that she would at least have some lubrication so that it wouldn’t hurt her as much.  As he started to push into my wife she tensed up, her entire body went stiff again, her toes curled, and she grabbed the sheets bound around her wrists and pulled.


    “Ahh…”, my wife exhaled a small pained gasp.  The guy pushed forward some more and the head of his cock disappeared into my wife’s pussy, her pink lips now wrapped around the top of his shaft.  “AAHH!”, Julie yelped as he pushed deeper.  She wasn’t moving, just holding still, breathing heavily, each exhale accompanied by a grunt of pain with the occasional yelp.


    It was obvious that the size of his dick was causing her pain, there was a small stream of tears coming from the corner of her eye and her teeth were clenched.  The guy stopped moving for a minute, just holding himself in place.  Julie had her head pressed back against the bed, but brought her head up and looked down at the huge black dick that was penetrating her.  “If you don’t tense up so much”, the guy said to her, “it won’t hurt as much”.  She looked up at his face, but his back was toward me so I don’t know what she saw there.  “You haven’t had dick this big before huh?”, he asked my wife.


    “No”, she said more easily.  Her body was softening, her grip and mouth loosening.


    “Well I’m only a third of the way in”, he replied.  It was true, I could see that not even half of his dick was inside my wife.  “So you relax a bit and we’ll get through this part.  This will only hurt the first time”, he finished.


    ‘First time?’, I thought.


    Julie laid her head back and started taking deep breaths, trying to relax, and it looked like it was working.  She let go of the sheets around her wrists, rested her arms on the bed, closed her eyes, and her body relaxed a bit.  After a minute the guy started pulling his dick out of my wife, and then slowly started pushing back in.  “Oohh…”, Julie moaned as his dick slid in a bit deeper.  I was still hazy from all the hits to my head, but it didn’t sound like she was in pain anymore, which I was thankful for.


    Steadily the guy rocked his hips, his cock pulling out of my wife’s pussy with a wet sound only to then push back inside her a littler deeper than the time before.  With each inward thrust my wife gave a little grunt.  Thankfully he was going slowly, and it didn’t look like my wife was in pain anymore.  And then with one last push, after what felt like forever, he was all the way inside Julie’s cunt.  From where I was sitting I could see her pussy lips stretched tight, a deep shade of pink, contrasting against the huge, black cock they were wrapped around.  He held still for just a minute, letting my wife get used to the sensation.


    Then he lifted his hips up and pulled the whole of his dick out of my wife.  His cock head was still touching Julie’s pussy lips, and I could see more cum dripping out of my wife’s cunt.  The guy’s cock was glistening wet from being buried in my wife.  He held himself above my wife for a few seconds, and then as soon as Julie opened her eyes he slammed back down into her.  The force caused the bed to shake, their bodies slammed together with a loud smack, her eyes shut tight, and she let out a scream as her breath left her.


    From then on her didn’t let up.  The guy just kept pulling all the way out and then slamming his huge dick back down causing the bed to shake and my wife to scream.  “OH!  OH!  OH!”, my wife yelled in rhythm with his fucking motion.


    “You like that bitch?”, he asked, never breaking his rhythm.


    “Yes!  Yes!  Fuck Yes!”, Julie responded.


    “Yes what?”, he demanded.


    “Yes I like it!”, Julie was yelling, only interrupted when he slammed deep into her and the smack of their bodies coming together forced the air out of her.  “Oh Fuck!  I love it!  I love your cock!  I love your fucking!  I love it!  Oh Fuck!"  My wife had hold of the sheets that were binding her wrists again, she was pulling on them tight, and then her whole body started shaking.  As she convulsed I knew that she was cumming, harder than I’d ever seen her cum, and she continued to yell louder than I’d ever heard her the whole time she orgasmed.


    I couldn’t take it any more.  I broke down and started crying, my head falling down toward my chest, tears dripping onto my naked stomach as I sobbed.


    My wife’s yells subsided and turned into deep gasps for breath.  I looked up, still crying, to see the guy holding himself deep inside my wife as she finished twitching, her hips bucking up against his.  Julie let out a soft coo as her orgasm subsided.  "Did you just cum?”, the guy asked me wife.


    “Fuck yes.”, Julie said contently.  Everything about her had softened.  Her reply caused all three guys to laugh slightly.


    “Well get ready for a few more”, the guy said as he resumed the piston-like motion.  “And from now on, I want you to let us know when you’re cumming”, he commanded my wife.


    “Yes!”, Julie said, her hips pumping up off the bed to meet the thrust of the guy’s thick black dick.


    “Yes what?”, he asked.  One of the two guys standing next to me hit me, I didn’t even see it coming through my tears, but it hurt like hell anyway.


    “Yes!  Fuck Me!”, my wife responded.  “Fuck me with that huge dick!  Make me cum again”.


    “You keep talking dirty to me and I’ll make your tight little pussy feel good”.


    My wife was moving her body in rhythm with the guy’s fucking, never once did she stop making noise.  When she wasn’t grunting and moaning she would say things.  Things like, “Fuck me!  Fuck my pussy!  Oh Shit!”, and then after a few more minutes she announced she was cumming again.  “I’m going to cum!  I’m going to cum…  Oh Fuck I’m Cumming!”, Julie yelled.


    The guy fucking her increased his pace, groaning and slamming down into her hard with each stroke, and her yelling got louder.  “Yes!  Give me that cum!”, she yelled, “Give me your black cum!  Fill my pussy!"  The guy pushed deep into her cunt, holding himself inside her with his weight as they both came.


    Eventually they both finished groaning and moaning.  I was crying at the horrible things happening to my wife, but she had a smile on her face.  The guy on top of her sat up so that he was kneeling between my wife’s legs, his cock so long it was still inside her even from this position.  "You want to cum again?”, he asked look down at my wife’s tits.


    “Yes I want to cum again but I don’t think I can”, Julie responded short of breath.  The three strangers had fucked her for almost an hour straight.


    “Oh yes you can”, the guy said smiling.


    He put on hand on her stomach and slowly started to slide it downward, inching toward her pussy.  Julie figured out what he was going to do and started chanting, “Oh no.  Oh no.  Oh please”.  And then his fingers made contact with her exposed, pink clit.  “OOHHH FUUUCK!”, she yelled, her hips rose up off the bed as he rubbed back and forth.  My wife was moaning at the top of her lungs, bucking her hips up and down causing his cock to move in and out of her pussy making a wet, squishing sound as it did.  She must have orgasmed for a minute straight, moaning and chanting, “I’m cumming… I’m cumming… I’m cumming”, the whole time.


    And then he moved his hand away and Julie collapsed onto the bed.  His dick dropped out of her pussy, but she just lay there, breathing heavily, her chest rising and falling.  Both of them were covered in sweat, her naked tits shining in the soft light that filled the room.  Cum was leaking out of her pussy and mixing with her sweat, running down onto the bed.  Julie seemed oblivious though, she just lay there with a content look on her face, eyes closed.


    The thick black guy got up off the bed and wiped himself off with the towel.  Both of the other men were hard again, their cocks sticking out in front of them.  “It’s fucking hot in here”, the thick black guy said.  He walked over and opened both windows, the windows that faced the neighbor’s house.  I knew it was too dark for anyone to see anything, and probably the neighbors were asleep at this point anyway, but I strained my eyes in the hope of seeing someone that might come rescue us.  Nothing though, it was completely dark.


    “Did you cum?”, one of the guys asked me wife.


    “Yes, I came.  Really hard”, my wife replied softly.


    “You ever cum that hard before?”, Julie was asked.


    “No.  I’ve never cum like that before.  It was amazing”, she said.


    The guy standing next to me looked down and asked me, “Hear that?  Your wife says we made her cum harder than you have with your tiny, little dick”.  He reached down and grabbed my dick, squeezing it painfully, and then shaking it at my wife.  Julie was looking over, watching what he was doing.  “Do you like your husband’s tiny dick?”, he asked looking at my wife on the bed.


    “Yes, I love my husband’s dick”, Julie replied.


    Intense pain followed, the man was squeezed my dick and balls so hard that everything went dark.  Pain overwhelmed me and I cried out, my scream muffled around the gag.  “That’s not what we want to hear”, the man said.


    “No!”, Julie cried.  “I hate his dick.  I hate my husband’s tiny dick”.  The pressure went away, but the pain lingered climbing from my groin all the way to my brain.  “His tiny dick doesn’t make me cum like your huge cocks do”, my wife continued.  There was more laughter from the three men.


    When my vision cleared I could see that all three of them were undressed now, their ski masks removed.  Right in front of my face was a long, soft black cock, I couldn’t believe how big it was.  It obviously belonged to the guy that had just hurt me, and he was standing over me laughing.  The thick black guy was standing in the door to the bathroom toweling the sweat off himself.  Meanwhile the white guy had climbed up onto the bed.  He was kneeling right beside Julie and was rubbing his hard cock against her naked tits, the sweat on her body making his cock glide easily.


    Julie was obviously enjoying the sensation, her nipples were rock hard, she couldn’t take her eyes off the guy’s cock, and she was moaning softly.  Then he swung one leg over her chest, lowered himself, and laid his cock right between my wife’s tits.  Reaching down he squeezed her breasts around his shaft and started rocking himself back and forth.  Julie never took her eyes off his dick as it moved back and forth, the head disappearing and then reappearing from her cleavage.


    “Oh that feels nice”, my wife said.  “My tits are really sensitive… ooohhh… I’ve never felt anything like that”.


    The thinner black guy in front of me had turned to watch the show on the bed, his cock starting to grow hard again.  “You never tit fuck your wife?”, he asked not even turning to look at me.  I mumbled a no around the gag and shook my head.  “With titties like that I’d have my dick between them every night”, he finished.


    “We tried it once”, Julie spoke up, “but I didn’t really like it and his dick was so small that it didn’t really work”.  That brought more laughter, even my wife smiled, and I couldn’t figure out why she was volunteering information.


    “You didn’t like it because you weren’t sensitive enough”, the thick black guy said as he moved across the room to the bed.  “But now you’ve cum hard enough that your body has become sensitive.  You’ll probably find that everything we can do to your body will feel great”.  With that he reached down one hand and lightly brushed Julie’s clit.  Immediately she started moaning and wiggling her hips, but he only kept his hand there for a few seconds.  “See what I mean?”, he asked.


    “God yes!”, Julie said enthusiastically.  “I love the feel of your big dick between my breasts”, she said to the guy on top of her, she pushed her lips together seductively as she said it.  The white guy pushed her tits together a bit more and then he started cumming.  His cum flew up and hit my wife on the chin, some landed on her lips, more splashed on her neck, and then the guy’s dick popped up from between Julie’s tits and his last two spurts landed right on her pale breasts and nipples.  “Mmm…”, my wife moaned as she sucked the guy’s jizz into her mouth and swallowed.  “That feels good too”, she said looking down as the guy jerked the last bits of cum out of his cock, dripping it onto my wife’s tits.


    “You want to taste more?”, he asked her.


    “Mmm, yes please, give me more cum”, she was practically begging.  The pain in my groin was starting to go away as I watched the guy use his fingers to scoop his semen off my wife’s chest, neck, and chin and then dip his cum covered fingers into her mouth.  Julie’s tongue snaked up out of her mouth, ran over his fingers, and licked every last drop of jizz from them… and she swallowed all of it.


    I was starting to feel sick from the heat and the pain, the bedroom smelled of sweat and sex, and I was having trouble breathing past the gag.  “Looks like limp dick is going to pass out”, one of the men said, I was so out of it that I couldn’t tell who was talking anymore.  “You want your husband to pass out”, someone said, “or do you want him to stay awake and watch so that he can learn how real men fuck?”.


    “I want him to watch.  I want him to see how real men fuck and please a woman”, my wife replied.


    There was some commotion and then I felt cold all over my chest and lap.  The sharp stinging cold pulled me out of my haze and I realized that someone had dumped a cup of ice water on me.  While the water had cooled me down, some of the ice was stuck in my lap and it was getting painfully cold against my naked body.  I tried to move, to get the ice off of me, but I could barely move the way I was tied up.


    “That seemed to wake him up”, one man said.  “How about you honey, you want to cool down?”


    “Yes please, I need to cool down”, my wife answered.


    I watched as the three guys went about untying my wife from the bed.  Once free she sat up and rubbed her wrists and her ankles which had turned pink from being bound.  “Okay, time for a shower”, one of the men said.


    The three guys gently pushed my wife into the bathroom, taking the candles with them and leaving me in the dark bedroom alone.  I heard the water start and then the sound of someone getting into the shower.  “We’re just going to sit here and watch you”, a guy said.  “And if you clean your pussy up nice I’ll eat it for you”.


    “Oh… yes”, my wife responded, “please eat my pussy.  My husband never eats it”.  While Julie was keeping the three guys distracted I worked at trying to get out of the binds.


    “Get all the cum out of your pussy.  Push your fingers in deep and get it all out”, one of the guys was saying.


    I heard Julie start to moan again.  “No!”, a guy commanded, “Suck our cum off your fingers”.


    “Yes, I want to taste your cum”, my wife moaned.


    They were in the bathroom for nearly twenty minutes, the whole time the men giving directions to my wife.  Saying things like, “Turn around and bend over, show us your ass.  Spread your pussy for us.  Soap up your tits and squeeze them together.  Suck and lick your nipples.  Yeah, finger your pussy and pretend it’s our dicks”.


    And with each command my wife eagerly complied, going beyond what was asked of her, “You like my ass and pussy?  Look at my pink pussy… mmm… my clit needs to feel a tongue.  Ooohhh my breasts are sensitive, I want another dick between them.  I’ll get my nipples hard for you.  I need a dick in my pussy, spreading me wide and fucking me deep”.


    I was just starting to get a hand out of the restraints when I heard my wife say, “Oh!  Look at those three, big cocks, all hard and just for me.  Oohhh…”, Julie moaned, “I like watching you jerk off while watching me”.  The water stopped.  “Keep jerking your big, hard dicks for me while I dry off?”, my wife asked.


    All too soon they came back into the bedroom, carrying candles.  They weren’t forcing my wife and leading her, in fact she came into the bedroom first.  Her hair was wet and hanging down her back, a towel loosely wrapped around her body but straining against her large breasts, her pale skin shining in the dark bedroom.  All three men followed, each huge dick hard and bouncing as they walked.


    The thinner black man came over to me, the other two men stayed with Julie.  My wife sat down on the edge of the bed, causing the towel to part slightly exposing her thighs and pussy, and she smiled up at the two men standing next to her.  They both stepped up so that their cocks were hanging right in front of her face.  Julie reached up and grabbed a cock in each hand, still smiling up at them, she started stroking them both slowly.


    When the guy got to me he saw that I had freed a hand.  There was a brief struggle as I tried to keep my hand away from him, but it was pointless as he quickly grabbed hold of my wrist and held my free hand up for everyone to see.  “Limp dick is trying to get away”, he announced.


    My wife and the other two guys looked over at me.  He was stretching my arm out painfully and holding my wrist right where it had been bound, squeezing it tight causing me more pain.  “I don’t think limp dick wants to be here”.


    The thick black man standing over my wife looked down at her, Julie hadn’t stopped stroking either cock the whole time.  “I think your limp dick husband wants us to leave.  Do you want us to leave?”, he asked Julie.


    “No I don’t want you to leave”, my wife replied.  “Please don’t leave”.  Her motion on their two cocks increased in speed, she was having trouble getting hands around their dicks, but she was working them up and down the entire length.


    “Why do you want us to stay?”, he asked.


    “I need to cum again.  I need more hard orgasms please”, my wife finished by licking her lips up at him.


    The guy holding my wrist noticed that my cock was hard.  Hearing my wife talk dirty while she was in the shower had given me a painful hard-on and I was aching for release.  “Hey look!”, the guy announced.  “Limp dick here is hard”.  With that he turned on a flashlight and illuminated my erection for everyone to see.  It looked painfully small compared to the other three guys.


    “Do you want your limp dick husband’s cock?”, the thick black man asked my wife.


    “No”, my wife answered, “it’s so small”.


    “Let’s see how small it is”, the guy next to me said.  He took the flashlight and held it to the side as he knelt down beside me, putting his dick right next to mine.  We were both hard, but my naked white dick barely stuck up beyond my thighs.  The big, black dick next to mine however looked huge.  It was an obvious comparison, he was twice as long as I was and easily twice as thick.  “Which of the cocks in this room do you want honey?”


    “I want your big, black cock”, my wife purred in response.  She turned her attention to the white dick she was stroking and said, “I want this big dick”, and with that she leaned down and sucked it into her mouth.  It was so large that she could barely get past the head, but I could see her tongue darting out and working back and forth on the shaft.  The guy moaned, but my wife only stayed a second before pulling off.  Julie turned to the thick black cock in her other hand and said, “And I want this thick, black dick”, following by her leaning down and wrapping her lips around the side of the thick, black shaft.  My wife ran her tongue and lips down the length of his dick and then all the way back up to the head where she gave it a final lick.  “And those are the only dicks I want”, she finished.


    “Hear that limp dick”, the black guy next to me said, “Your wife wants to be fucked by us and not you.  Sounds like you don’t please her”.


    “That’s right”, my wife agreed, “he doesn’t please me.  His tiny dick doesn’t make me cum”.  I started crying again, the whole situation was overwhelming me.  The things these men were making my wife say and do, knowing that because we’d seen their faces they would probably kill me… I couldn’t take it.


    “Looks like limp dick doesn’t like this”, one of the men said.


    The black man next to me grabbed a handful of my hair and painfully turned my face up to look at him.  “You want us to stop?  You want us to go away?  You don’t like what we’re doing?”, he asked me.  I tried to nod through my tears, but he was holding my hair to tightly and I could manage only a faint wiggle.  “Well we don’t have to leave, isn’t that right honey?”


    “That’s right”, my wife responded.  “Please don’t leave”.


    Laughter came from all three men and the guy shook my head and let go of my hair.  I collapsed back into crying, my head falling to my chest.  “We got all weekend”, one of the men said, “and limp dick is spoiling the mood.  Put him somewhere else”.


    The thinner black guy grabbed the back of the chair I was tied to, dragged it and me out of the master bedroom.  Once in the hallway he said to me, “You’re a fat fuck… christ you’re heavy”.  He dragged me into the bedroom next to the master bedroom.  Then he stripped the sheets off the bed in there and using those tied me up more.  Crying as I was, I didn’t put up much of a fight.


    When I was tied up, twice, he left the room and turned back toward the master bedroom.  Immediately I started trying to get loose.  I was surprised when he came back into the room.  He caught me struggling and I stopped, shocked.  As he crossed the room toward me I could see his naked form in the dark room, and then he hit me.  It was harder than I’d been hit so far, and then he hit me twice more.


    I blacked out.

Jun 3, 2013 88 notes
#home

May 2013

Photos of Laura

    I had been seeing Laura off and on for a couple years, we were fuck buddies at best, and at our worst would go weeks not talking.  We had been on again for a while when Laura called and invited herself over that night.  Laura was exceptionally hot, long blonde hair, blue eyes, tight body, year round tan, nice B cup breasts, and a shaved pussy that I loved to eat.

    Usually when Laura came over after work she would bring a sexy outfit with her and dress up for me, occasionally we took pictures of her in various states of dress and undress that we would save and look at later.  That evening was no exception.  When I got home Laura was already there, she’d let herself in.  She was sitting on my dining room table, bare legs dangling over the side.  She was wearing a pair of my boxers and one of my dress shirts, unbuttoned.

    I could see her tanned stomach through the opening of the shirt, and a hint of her breasts at the edges of the shirt, she was smiling at me playfully from across the room.  As I crossed the room to her she slid her hand down the front of the boxers she was wearing, rubbed herself, pulled her hand out and stuck two of her fingers in her mouth while moaning at me.  I got to her and pressed up against her, she had scooted up to the edge of the table, and was pressing back against me.  The shirt opened a bit and I ran my hands up to her tits.

    Laura kissed me, shoved her tongue into my mouth, and started taking my shirt off.  I backed up a bit and dropped to my knees, which let her completely remove my shirt.  Quickly I reached up and pulled my boxers off of her, sliding them down her legs, over her ankles, and off her feet.  Her bare, shaved, tanned pussy was right in front of me and I wasted no time in putting my tongue to it.  She was dripping wet, her cunt lips were glistening with her juices, and I stuck my tongue right onto her clit.  Laura jumped and then started wiggling her ass around on the table, she was wiggling her pussy against my mouth and tongue.

    In no time at all she came, her moans growing louder and louder until she was practically screaming.  I knew all the neighbors could hear us, and I knew that Laura did too, but I think the thought of her letting everyone know how hard she was cumming turned her on more.  Wanting to make her cum harder I reached up with my hands and started fingering pussy her while I sucked her clit into my mouth.  I rolled her clit between my tongue and lips as I shoved two fingers inside her causing her to buck her hips against me.  Her knees where on my shoulders, her hands on the table behind her, and she was holding herself up pressing her pussy against my face.

    She started cumming again, and grabbed a handful of my hair with one hand and held my face against her pussy.  Her moans were just as loud as the first time she came, but she was wiggling more on the table.  As she started coming down, her breath coming back to her, she looked down at me and said, “Please fuck me.  Fuck me now”.

    I stood up and Laura kissed me, sucking her own pussy juices off my tongue, while I started taking my pants off.  Laura’s hands moved frantically trying to help me get my pants and boxers off, she was out of control at this point, all she wanted was a hard fucking.  My cock sprang free from my boxers and Laura hungrily grabbed it, slowly jerking her hand up and down the length of my shaft, still kissing me.

    As I stepped out of the boxers Laura repositioned herself on the edge of the table, her wet pussy spread and waiting.  She guided my cock straight to her waiting cunt, the heat her body was generating was intense.  “Give me your cock”, Laura said, “shove your huge cock in me”.

    She started kissing me again as I entered her.  Both of her hands were on the table behind her, and I put my hands on her hips.  Her pussy was so wet that I slid in with no resistance, and when the whole length of my cock was inside her she let out a loud moan.  Immediately she started rocking her hips back and forth and I started thrusting to meet her.  My cock pounded in and out of her pussy with each thrust, the sound of our bodies slamming together indicating that the whole length of my cock was inside her.  Each movement brought my cock out of her pussy until just the tip was inside of her and then immediately she would slam back against me taking all of my cock.

    “Yes!  Fuck me!  FUCK…  FUCK…”, Laura was moaning in time with our fucking.  I knew she was doing it just so the neighbors would hear us, not that we weren’t both already moaning loud enough for that.  Our pace increased, our fucking becoming more fevered, both of us getting turned on by the noises the other was making and knowing that other people could hear us.  She leaned back and brought her hips up off the table, using her hands as leverage, the position left her tits completely exposed and I stared at them enjoying watching them bounce in front of me.

    It didn’t take long after that for me to start cumming.  The feel of her tight pussy gripping my cock, the sight of her tits lewdly bouncing, and her chants of, “fuck me… fuck me…”, had pushed me over the edge.  Laura pushed her body hard against mine, taking my cock deep in her pussy, as I started pumping her full of my cum.  She had been having one long orgasm, but she started cumming harder as I emptied my cock into her waiting cunt.  We stayed like that for a minute kissing, my cock going slowly limp inside of her pussy, she was still on the edge of the table.

    After that Laura and I took a shower to clean up and get rid of the sweat.  In the shower she rubbed her body against mine, the soap and water making her slick, her tits pressing into my chest as she kissed me.  I was starting to get worked up again watching her run her hands over her naked body and Laura smiled at my growing cock.

    She knelt down in front of me, spreading her legs, and sucked my half limp cock into her mouth.  Laura moved one hand to her pussy and started fingering herself and she put her other hand on my balls.   “I love it while you finger yourself and suck my cock”, I said looking down at her.  My cock was disappearing in and out of her mouth, she was moaning softly, and her hand was working furiously over her pussy.  Watching her suck my cock and finger herself was completely erotic and I was getting hard again.

    When my cock was completely hard Laura stood up and turned her back toward me.  “Put your cock in me”, she said looking over her shoulder at me.  She put her hands on the shower wall and stuck her ass out toward me.  I moved up behind her, my hard cock sticking out in front of me, and aimed right toward her pussy.  She pushed back against me and I pushed my hard cock into her, sliding into her pussy easily.  We spent a few minutes fucking in the shower, her ass slapping back against me as I fucked my cock in and out of her tight cunt.

    Laura came once more in the shower, but I couldn’t cum again so soon so we got out of the shower and headed to my bedroom.  I turned on the lights in the bedroom and got out my camera, meanwhile Laura started getting dressed.  First she slipped on a black thong, followed by a pair of sheer black stockings.  I started taking some pictures while she was getting dressed and Laura was flirting to the camera the whole time, bending over to make sure I got a shot of her from behind, squeezing her tits toward me.

    The final piece of clothing was a purple corset which she laced up slowly to tease me.  “Where do you want me?”, she asked.

    “Bend over the bed and stick your ass toward me”, I replied.  Laura bent over the bed, her heels making her stocking covered legs look great, and she wiggled her ass at me.  I took some pictures of her thong covered pussy, her stockings and heels, as she looked back at the camera over her shoulder.  “Hook two fingers in your thong and pull it aside, let me see your pussy”, I told her.

    She reached one hand beneath her, sliding it between her legs and into her thong.  I kept taking pictures as she dipped two fingers into her pussy, her thong still in place.  Laura never took her eyes off my still stiff cock as she worked her fingers in and out of her pussy, moaning softly as she did.  Then she pushed the thong aside, revealing her wet cunt for the camera.  Her pussy lips were glistening she was so wet, and I could see her clit poking out pink and puffy.  I got close for some pictures as she worked her fingers back inside herself.

    Laura turned slightly and arched her back, using her free hand to pull one of her tits free from the corset.  I got a shot of her massaging her free tit, rubbing the nipple between her fingers, while her other hand was still buried between her legs.  She continued to rub her pussy, the thong pushed aside, while I moved around to get some more pictures.  “Climb on the bed and let me see you play with your pussy”, I told her.

    I moved to the end of the bed and kept taking pictures as she got on her knees, ass and pussy toward me.  Laura slid her thong down her stocking covered legs and then returned her hand to her dripping cunt.  I managed to get a few more pictures of her fingers disappearing into her pussy, her tits out of the corset and hanging beneath her, before I couldn’t take it anymore.  Stepping up to the edge of the bed I moved my cock to her waiting hole and slid inside of her.  She started moaning again, loudly, as I fucked her from behind.  I ran one hand across her ass, teasing her asshole lightly with my thumb, and she exploded in orgasm.

    She came so hard she nearly pushed me back off the bed, the force of her pushing against me cause my thumb to slip inside her ass.  This only drove her more wild with lust, she was completely out of control at this point, bucking against my hard cock and exploring hand.  It went like this for a few minutes before I once again pumped a load of cum into her tight pussy.  Laura orgasmed hard as I did, practically screaming as she came, our thrashing causing the bed to shake.  Then, just as she was coming down and starting to catch her breath, I slid my other hand from her ass to her pussy and rubbed her clit again.  Immediately her body began twitching and a string of moans was coming out of her mouth between her short breaths.

    Laura’s orgasm was intense, her body kept bucking and she kept pushing back against my still stiff cock that was buried in her pussy.  After a minute of this she couldn’t take anymore, between breaths I heard her begging, “Oh please…. please… no more… no more…"  She had a firm grip on my wrist, but I couldn’t tell if she was trying to pry my hand away from her pussy or if she was holding me in place making sure I didn’t stop rubbing her clit.  Eventually though her entire body collapsed, her breath escaping in a loud moan, she separated herself from me and just laid there on the bed breathing heavily.

    Her hair was a mess, the sweat glistening on her body making her hair stick to her.  She had a huge smile on her face though, and as I laid down on the bed next to her she curled up next to me and laid her head on my shoulder.  We fell asleep like that.

May 24, 2013 24 notes
#photos

March 2013

Stalking My Wife

    With the economy bad my wife started looking for a job to help us make ends meet.  It only took her a day to find something which was a bit surprising.  Evelyn said she found a job working as a receptionist for a law firm, and she worked normal business hours like I did, though some times they would need her to stay late.  Most days she came home around the same time I did, but she was always tired.


    After a few weeks her fatigue was killing our sex life and I started to get suspicious that something else was going on.  So one day I called out sick to work, but left in the morning like everything was normal and didn’t tell my wife.  When Evelyn left for work I followed her to see where she went.  I was surprised to see her not go to a lawyer’s office, but instead park her car behind an adult store.


    My wife got out of her car and went in the back door of the sex shop.  I parked down the block and walked back to the shop going in the front.  It was a typical adult store with magazines, DVDs, and toys.  Trying to be stealthy I worked my way through the store but didn’t see my wife anywhere.  In fact the only other person in the store was the small, greasy looking guy behind the counter.


    He didn’t pay much attention to me as I walked through the store pretending to be browsing but really trying to find my wife.  I headed toward the back of the store, around the corner into a short hallway.  Not having any luck finding my wife I decided to enjoy myself in one of the private viewing rooms.  Quickly I found an empty room and let myself in.


    This was one of those places that had a video screen and a window for viewing dancers.  The little light by the window was on, which meant there was a dancer in there.  I popped some dollars into the slot and sat down waiting for the window to go up.  Just as the window slid up I popped my dick out of my pants and started stroking.


    That was when the surprise hit me, my wife was on the other side of the glass wearing sexy lingerie and heels.  Her bra and panties were laying on the floor next to her, stockings and garter the only clothes she had on now.  I was shocked, but not necessarily in a bad way.  Sure I was a bit upset that my wife was doing this, but more so that she hadn’t told me.


    I knew the way these places worked, the glass was one way.  My wife wouldn’t be able to see me sitting behind the glass, she’d just know that someone was in the booth and had paid money to watch her.  The screens for other booths were up, so there were other men watching my wife at the same time I was.


    Gleefully I started stroking myself, watching my wife finger herself for the enjoyment of strangers and listening to her moan.  Just as I was getting close to cumming, the screen for another booth went up and a large amount of money slipped through the window.  It was hard to see from where I was, but it was easily a couple hundred dollars.


    ‘That’s a lot of money for this show’, I thought confused.  A moment later the door at the back of the stage opened, the one the dancers used, and two large, black men came onto the stage.  Both were naked, well built, and well hung.


    As they knelt down next to my wife, the screen on my booth came down blocking my view.  Quickly I shoved some money back in the slot, but the screen didn’t go up.  The little read-out was telling me there was a special show going on and I needed to put more money in the slot.  Not knowing what was happening on the other side of the screen was killing me, and I didn’t have much money with me.


    Shoving all the money I had into the slot caused the screen to slide back up.  The sounds reached me first, moaning, sucking, and fucking.  Then I saw it.  On the stage my wife was on her back with one huge black dick in her mouth and the other slamming her pussy.  She was sucking and jerking the cock between her lips for all it was worth, moaning hungrily while her tongue occasionally flicked out and became visible.  The other black performer pounded his hard shaft into my wife’s pink gash with such force her legs swayed while her feet and ankles whipped through the air.


    Furious and surprised at the same time I stood up, my pants dropping to my ankles, and I yelled at the glass, “Stop that!"  There was no response from my wife or the two men fucking her.  My wife started bucking her hips up to meet the huge dark dick penetrating her.  Pain welled up inside me and I screamed again, "Fucking stop!”


    They probably couldn’t hear me, so I smacked my fists against the glass.  My wife looked sideways toward my window.  She winked at the glass, but surely she couldn’t see me I thought.  In horror I watched as she took the cock out of her mouth and said, “Why don’t you put this up my ass”, she jerked the huge cock in her hand.


    The two black men picked my wife up, man-handling her with ease.  One of them laid down, pulling my wife’s ass down around his hard cock, his dark shaft penetrating her asshole.  The other man knelt down between her legs and shoved his long cock into her pussy.


    I stood up and smacked my fists against the glass, “I will kill you!  Stop!”


    They started humping faster, both dicks slamming into my wife’s holes, bodies smacking together as all three of them moaned in pleasure.  The door behind me opened and the guy from behind the desk came into my booth.  He grabbed me, wrapping my arms behind my back, and roughly pulled me out of the booth.  As he shut the door, the panel slid down over the glass, and I got one last glimpse of my wife impaled on the cocks of the two men.  “Yes!  Yes!  Double fuck me hard”, I heard her say before being thrown out.

Mar 25, 2013 43 notes
#stripper #porn

February 2013

The Slave Quarters

    It was a typical southern plantation, during the time when black slavery was still the way of things.  Tom Field owned almost a hundred slaves, all hand picked, and he treated them as well as they deserved.  His two sons Eric and Steven, and his one daughter Emily, lived with him on the plantation along with his beautiful wife, Janine.  The plantation covered hundreds of acres and he had dozens of seasonal hands that helped him day to day, overall things were good.  What made them great though were the hidden benefits of the evenings.


    Some of the negro women were beautiful, in their own way, and of course they couldn’t refuse Tom’s advances.  So even with his beautiful and faithful wife in the manor house, almost every night Tom would sneak down to the slave quarters where the women slept, and pick one out to have his way with.  He’d take the chosen girl to the barn, wash her down, and then bend her over the hay bails and fuck her until he emptied his load in her.


    Of course he had his favorites, but he took turns with them all, none of the women were safe from his desires.  It was another means of keeping them under control, and if they happened to get pregnant, well there were ways to deal with that too.  Sure some of the women pretended to be married to some of the men, but everyone knew that slaves couldn’t marry so it didn’t stop Tom if a woman protested that she belonged to another.


    When his sons Eric, and then Steven, turned of age Tom introduced them to the act as well.  Tom planned the night out special, choosing one of the more willing girls, taking her to the barn and bathing her.  The whole time Eric watched intently, he’d never seen a naked woman before, and had always been curious about the negro women.  After her bath it was time, so Tom took her to his spot and bent her down over the hay, laying her naked chest on the horse blanket and pushing her ass into the air.


    He let Eric watch as Tom pushed his hard dick into her ass, pumping in and out violently, ignoring any pain he may have caused.  And after ten minutes Tom emptied his balls into her ass, holding her hips and pulling her tight.  Then he told Eric what to do, encouraging him as a dad should, and Eric lost his virginity by shoving his young dick hard into her pussy.  It didn’t take Eric long to cum, but his youth allowed him to recover just as fast.  That night he fucked that negro girl four times, once while she sucked Tom’s dick until he came in her mouth.


    A few years later Tom introduced Steven to the experience, and the three of them took the opportunity every night.  They would try different girls, usually taking two or three to the barn to satisfy themselves, but some nights they would just take one girl and go at her at once.  Few of the girls could handle that though.


    It was a tenuous thing at first, Tom wasn’t sure he could get away with it.  After all he was out there in the barn by himself with a slave, she could try anything and he’d be alone.  Once he’d even dared to take two girls down there by himself, they were no older than his sons.  And while that was absolute bliss, it was a bit too risky for him to try again.  Of course any of the women could be diseased, but he took pains to keep them clean.  Finally there was Janine, she could find out and then his marriage would be over and his reputation completely ruined.


    He’d made excuses at first, about going to the barn to handle an animal, clean something up he forgot, or put something away.  Eventually though Janine became suspicious so Tom gave her a false confession, that he was going there to drink a bit before bed.  He knew that she didn’t like him drinking, but it was better than what he was really doing.  Eventually it just became a routine for them, he’d head down to the barn before bed to drink a bit, and she agreed that for the sake of the family’s reputation that she wouldn’t make a fuss over it as long as he kept it quiet and didn’t drink to excess.  When his boys were old enough, they started joining him, and it had turned into a family tradition.


    For years Janine had known what her husband did in the barn.  She’d had her suspicions, especially when the sex in her marriage dropped off after Emily was born, but she was able to confirm it one day by talking to some of the negro girls.  Janine played it off like she already knew, so the house-women wouldn’t try to lie to her, and that worked.  Tom and the boys were in town that day buying supplies, so she’d had a long conversation with some of the girls and learned all about what Tom had been doing.

    It took her a while to calm down once she was alone.  When she’d cleared her head and had time to think it over she didn’t want to go through the trouble of dragging the affairs into public.  The whole thing would be a mess, very embarrassing, and it would completely upend the life she had and life for her children.  And when she really thought about it, what truly made her mad, was that Tom was getting something that she wasn’t.

    A marriage was about providing and caring for each other, about giving to each other, and he was giving and getting something outside of the relationship; something that Janine wasn’t getting.  So she put a plan into motion, much more carefully and secretly than her husband had, to even things out.  There were just as many negro men as there were women on the plantation, so why shouldn’t she partake, she even recruited some of the women to help her execute her plan and keep it secret.

    So one night, when Tom went for his nightly trip to the barn, Janine slipped down to the slave quarters attached to the back of the main house.  It was where the house servants stayed, but it had its own bedrooms, one of which Janine had set up for this purpose.  The room was quiet, farther away from the others, and isolated at the end of a hallway behind the storage rooms.  Back there no one would hear her, no one would think to look for her, and she could do whatever she wanted in secret.

    The slave she’d chosen was tall and strong, a big, powerful mule of a man.  He was also young, almost as young as Tom was when they married, and though she’d never been with anyone other than her husband, the thought of what she was about to do electrified her.  She was already in her night clothes when she came into the room, and he was already there.

    His name was Leroy, he’d always been quiet and gentle.  Janine had instructed the house girls to bathe him before sneaking him inside, and they had.  He smelled like a man, not the typical stink of sweat and dirt.  The contrast between his dark ebony skin and her pale flesh was amazing to her, she couldn’t help but watch her hands run over him.

    As she’d instructed he was laying naked in the bed, covered by the sheet.  She knew she had time, but there was anxiety that at any moment she could be discovered.  So, faster than she wanted, her hands pulled the sheet down to reveal his naked body.  His cock was huge, two or three times longer and thicker than her husband’s.  Already Leroy was hard, his ebony dick laying on his belly.

    Panic took Janine, the reality of what she was doing grabbed her and mixed with fear over this size of his powerful member.  It would split her open she thought, and so she turned to run.  But as her hands reached the door, his reached her.  He knew what she wanted, could read it in her eyes and smell it on her.  Janine was wearing her best under clothes, wearing a dab of her best perfume, and had even brushed out her hair.

    Leroy was like an animal, out of control, and Janine felt helpless.  He threw her onto the bed, she yelled for help but was only able to get a short yelp before his hand closed over her mouth.  Without saying anything, he used his free hand to yank the pants from her legs, and then his knees to push her legs apart.  Standing between them, holding himself over her, his massive cock hovered before her intimidatingly.

    Spitting into his hand, and then rubbing the shaft and head of his cock, was all the foreplay he gave her.  With two fingers he spread her pussy wide, and leaned forward pushing the massive, dark head of his dick into her opening.  Janine screamed against his hand in pain and fear, but slowly Leroy continued to press his violation.  Inch after inch spread her wider and wider, the pain blurring to an uncontrollable level, her screams interrupted only by her desperate gasps for breath.

    It took him forever to enter her, to be completely inside her, and once there he just held himself still.  Slowly the pain subsided and Janine was returned to her senses, Leroy was huge.  When he started moving, pleasure rolled through her in waves.  Each of his thrusts shoved her closer and closer to orgasm.

    Quickly Janine came, her tender white body shivering beneath this black behemoth as she lay impaled by him.  The most she’d ever had with her husband was one orgasm, but Leroy was not content to make her cum only once.  For an endless time he lay atop her, violating her pink folds again and again, getting more and more vigorous with each thrust.

    Finally their bodies were rising off the bed together, Janine’s screams of pleasure muffled by the black man’s large hand.  Each orgasm was intense, stronger than any she’d ever had before, and each fed the next and the next.  With one deep, hard thrust Leroy buried himself completely inside Janine, holding her to the bed with the weight of his body.  Then she felt his seed hit her deep, spurt after spurt, and as his cock throbbed inside her she came again.

    For a moment she lost herself to her pleasure, the entire world faded away, as they became one.  Then he withdrew from her, the void inside her too large to be filled by anything else she’d experienced.  Leroy didn’t say anything, only smiled, as he left her laying there on the bed.  Since that night, Janine has had her own evening routine.

Feb 19, 2013 35 notes
#slave

January 2013

My New Roommate

    I had just moved into a new apartment, right in town, from the suburbs.  It was a slightly smaller, two bedroom apartment, with only one bathroom.  Erynn was my new roommate, she was in her early twenties and worked as a teacher at the local school.  She was petite in frame, with a shapely ass, firm B cup breasts, short cut blonde hair, and bright blue eyes framed in her freckled face.

    Erynn’s job didn’t leave her much free time, she was in school seven hours a day, and then when she got home she had papers to grade all evening.  I worked a pretty normal nine to five job, so we had to share the space in the apartment in the evenings.  Usually Erynn would set up in the living room and grade papers in front of the television while I sat in my room on the computer.  Occasionally we would share a dinner or watch a show together, but for the most part we tried to give each other as much space as we could in the small apartment.

    We did manage to bump into each other though.  There were occasions where one of us would need to use the bathroom or the kitchen but the other already was.  Neither of us were dating anyone at the time, but every now and then my friend Laura would come over for a few hours.  Laura was dating someone else, but would sneak away to see me after work and we would fuck as much as we could before she’d have to get home.  As such our sex was always straight forward, no fooling around, we would just fuck each other hard and fast.

    Laura would make a lot of noise when we were together, and so we tried to plan our evenings together when I knew that Erynn wouldn’t be home.  One night Erynn was having a parent/teacher meeting and was going to be home late, so Laura came over.  We spent about two hours in my bedroom sucking, licking, eating, and fucking.  When finished and got dressed, it was time for Laura to get home before her boyfriend became suspicious.  Upon leaving the bedroom though we realized that my roommate was home.  There was music coming from Erynn’s room and light shone out from under her shut door.  I quickly showed Laura out and then slipped back into my bedroom.

    Erynn didn’t say anything to indicate that she had heard, but I started to notice some odd occurrences after that.  First, she would tell me that she wasn’t going to be home on certain nights or until a certain time, and then she would end up “cancelling” or “getting done early”.  The result was that I would be with Laura on those nights and when we were done Erynn was in her room, door shut, with music playing.

    The next thing was accidentally catching Erynn changing.  I got home from work, spent some time messing around on my computer, and then as I was coming out of my bedroom I heard a noise.  Looking over I saw the door to her bedroom open and Erynn was standing there in front of her mirror naked from the waist up.  Her breasts were hanging bare in front of her and her pink nipples were poking out hard.  I had only a moment to look before she saw me.  Embarrassed she grabbed her shirt next to her and held it to her chest, covering up, and gave a small squeak of surprise.  I mumbled an apology and went to the kitchen.

    Then about two weeks later we had a similar incident.  I got home from work, didn’t see her around, and went into my room to use the computer again.  Once there I could hear the shower running and realized that Erynn must be in there.  After a few minutes though I forgot about it and headed out to the kitchen to get a drink.  As I was coming out of my bedroom Erynn was walking by, heading toward her bedroom.  Erynn was completely naked, no towel, no clothes, nothing; her wet hair hanging against her body.

    We were both completely surprised.  For a moment we just both stood there, she was staring at me unable to move and I was staring at her, admiring her body.  She had a nice tan, freckles running down her chest, and a small, neatly trimmed patch of blonde hair above her pussy.  Neither of us knew how to react, but Erynn moved first to cover herself.  One arm darted across her chest, covering her breasts, and her other hand shot down to cover her pussy.  Again I mumbled an apology and turned back into my bedroom while she ran the rest of the way down the hall and into her bedroom.

    The final odd occurrence was a month after that.  Laura and I went out one evening while her boyfriend was out of town.  I got home late and when I came into the apartment Erynn was asleep on the couch in the living room.  There was a small blanket thrown over her, but she had obviously been shifting and I could see that she had on a small tank top and some short shorts.  Her bare legs and feet were draped across the pillows at the bottom of the couch.  I must have disturbed her when I came in because she shifted and awoke.

    I apologized for waking her up as I made my way to my bedroom.  When I came back out a few minutes later she was sitting up on the couch, the television still going.  We shared some drinks and talked a bit, but after about an hour she fell back asleep.  Erynn shifted a bit in her sleep and stretched her legs out across my lap.  I turned to look and the blanket had crept up so that it was barely covering her stomach but mostly on the floor.  Her breasts were hanging to the side, pushing against her top, and her shorts had started to ride up.

    Her clothes were stretched tight and I just watched her for a while, the television forgotten, enjoying the look of her body in the now tight clothing.  Erynn was shifting a lot, and I wasn’t completely convinced that she was asleep, but I didn’t say anything for fear of waking her anyway.  After one particular shift she drew one of her legs back off my lap and tucked it up toward the middle of the couch.  The result was that her legs were almost completely spread, her shorts pulled to the side, and I could see up one of the legs of her shorts.  Erynn wasn’t wearing any panties and I could see half of her pussy framed by some of her blonde hair.  I started breathing more quietly and didn’t dare move, afraid to do anything that would wake her.

    For nearly five minutes she lay like that, one leg braced against the back of the couch and her other leg stretched across my lap.  I just stared at her pussy though, her blonde hair framing the one puffy lip that I could see.  There was even a glistening of moisture around the edge, either she was sweating or she was slightly wet.  More than anything at that moment I wanted to touch her, but I didn’t dare for fear of waking her up and getting caught.

    Then Erynn shifted again.  This time she twisted her torso slightly, one of her arms brushing her chest as she did, and the motion caused her top to fall aside slightly.  One of her nipples was now poking around the side of the tank top, and her breasts were pushed together forming some amazing cleavage.  I took advantage of her movement to put one of my hands on her leg, softly placing my palm just above her ankle.  She didn’t move or wake up, so I decided to press my luck.  Slowly, inch by inch, over the course of minutes I moved my hand higher on her leg.

    I stopped just past the mid point of her thigh, holding my hand steady, unable to move the last few inches toward her pussy.  Her leg was really warm, her entire body radiated heat, her cheeks flush and red, but she seemed deep asleep and oblivious to everything.  After another ten minutes during which neither of us moved at all, Erynn took a deep breath, stretched her arms, rolled over, and started waking up.  Quickly I looked back at the television, pretending that I’d been watching it the whole time.  Nothing else happened that night, Erynn quickly went off to bed and I soon followed suit.

    The following night then when I got home from work Erynn was sitting in front of the television grading papers.  When I walked in she said, “Hi.  When you get a chance we should talk”.  It sounded ominous, but I agreed once I’d had a minute.  I rolled over the possibilities of what she wanted to talk about as I went into my room, put down my stuff, and started to change out of my work clothes.

    I’d only managed to get my shirt, shoes, and socks off when Erynn poked her head into my room.  “Can I come in?”, she asked looking at me as I stood there with my pants unbuttoned and unzipped, my boxers peaking out from underneath.  She came in without waiting for an answer.  I stopped changing, buttoning my pants back up to keep them from falling off, and turned toward Erynn so we could have our conversation.

    Erynn was sitting on the bed, wearing a tank top and short shorts like she’d had on the night before, the outfit was one of her favorite to lounge around the house in, and she had a beautiful body so I didn’t complain.  “I want to know how you do it”, she started off.  I didn’t know what she was talking about.  “I’ve heard you and Laura.  She makes a lot of noise, so she’s obviously enjoying herself.  How do you do it?”

    I blushed a bit.  Laura was dating someone else, but she wasn’t sexually satisfied with that relationship.  Hence the only thing between Laura and I was the sex, there was nothing else complicating things, so when we were together we went all out with our fucking.  As I was explaining this Erynn sat back on my bed a bit, her hands on the bed behind her, and she spread her legs around the corner of the bed.  The position made her top and her shorts tight on her, just as they were the night before.  I asked her why she wanted to know.

    “Well, it’s just… umm…”, she was hesitant about something and she was starting to blush.  “I’ve never orgasmed like that before.  I mean that hard”.  There was a momentary pause, I didn’t know what to say or what she was getting to.  “When I hear you, I’m in my room alone, and I… uh…”, Erynn trailed off, but I could guess what she meant.  I said it as a question.  “Yes”, she confirmed, “I masturbate when I hear you”.

    I asked her long it had been since she’d had sex, to which she answered, “Just over a year.  My last boyfriend, before I moved here”.  We talked a bit about how her sex life had been and I was getting turned on from the conversation.  Erynn kept shifting on my bed as we talked, and slowly the conversation came to my sexual experiences.  As I was describing the things that I had done she grew more curious.

    Then I noticed there was a wet spot on her shorts, right where her pussy was, obviously Erynn was getting turned on too.  So I confronted her about the odd occurrences that I had noticed and she confessed to having set them up, that she was trying to flirt with me.  The sexual energy was palpable as I went over to the bed and sat down next to her.  She was obviously nervous so I leaned in and kissed her.

    Her lips were incredibly soft, and we held the kiss for a minute before I pulled back.  I told her that before we went any farther she would have to agree that it was just physical, that there were no expectations beyond the physical, and that she’d have to be okay with me continuing to see Laura.  Erynn was so worked up by that point I don’t think she could have said no even if she had wanted to.  Once she agreed I kissed her again, and this time there was no holding back.  Our tongues explored each others mouths, eagerly dancing with each other as our lips rubbed.  I started massaging her breasts through her tank top and I could feel that her nipples were already hard.

    I moved myself around and off the bed so that I was kneeling in front of her, Erynn leaned down slightly to keep our kiss as I moved.  Once in position though I broke the kiss, leaning back from her a bit.  I grabbed the bottom of her tank top and slowly lifted it over her head, revealing her naked breasts.  Leaning in I put my mouth to one of her breasts and rolled my tongue around her nipple causing her to let out a soft moan.  Next I traced my tongue across her chest to her other breast and kissed her nipple, sucking it into my mouth.  At the same time I was massaging the first breast, pinching the nipple gently between my fingers.

    Erynn was moaning softly at this point, so I moved lower, working my way down her stomach.  I gently pushed her back until she was laying flat with her legs hanging off the edge of the bed.  She kept her head propped up slightly so that she could watch me.  The look in her eyes told me that she was on fire so I gently slid my hands inside the waistband of her shorts and tugged them down.  Again she blushed as I moved the shorts past her knees and then off her ankles, she was now laying completely naked before me.

    Trying to calm her embarrassment I told her how beautiful she looked, how much I liked her body, and how I couldn’t stop thinking her after I caught her coming out of the shower.  That combined with gently rubbing my hands on the inside of her thighs seemed to calm her down, or at least distract her.  I was still on my knees, now between her spread legs, and I could see just how wet her pussy was.  Leaning forward I kissed the inside of her right thigh, moving toward her pussy in a slow series of kissing, sucking, and licking.

    When finally my mouth reached her clit Erynn was emitting soft, constant moans.  Using my one hand I spread her puffy pussy lips revealing her clit, while I raked the fingers of my other hand through her blonde bush.  Then my tongue made contact with her and Erynn practically came up off the bed.  She was dripping wet and had obviously been aching for the touch, so her moaning increased in volume as I licked back and forth over her clit.  At the same time I was using one hand to massage her thighs and the area below her pussy, while keeping her lips spread with the other.

    Erynn had her first orgasm within a couple minutes, and while she was moaning loudly, it was not as loud as I knew she’d get.  It seemed that she was use to only have one orgasm from being eaten, because as soon as she was done cumming she slid farther up on the bed and tried to sit up.  I stayed with her though, not letting her dripping snatch get too far from my hands or mouth.  “What are you doing?”, she asked shyly as I gently pushed her back down.

    Not bothering to give her an answer I just put my mouth right back on her cunt and sucked her clit between my lips.  She started cumming again right away, moaning louder, even squeaking a bit in surprise.  When I stuck two fingers in her pussy though she gave a short grunt and then one loud moan, sounding surprised.  I held her clit between my lips, flicking it with my tongue, while I worked my two fingers in and out of her.  Erynn was cumming hard, I guessed harder then she ever had.

    For at least a solid minute Erynn moaned, arched her back up off the bed, and wiggle her hips at me.  The whole time I stayed with her, trying to keep my fingers inside her and my lips and tongue working over her clit, using my free hand to hold onto her hip as much as possible.  When she finished cumming she was out of breath, really breathing heavy, her head thrown back looking around, so I backed off a bit and gave her a minute.  I just lay there on my stomach, gently rubbing the inside of her thighs, watching her recover.

    I asked her how she was doing.  “I’m really sensitive”, she said breathlessly.  “Oh my God!  I’ve never…”, she hesitated, “felt like that before”.  When I asked her to be a bit more specific she said, “My orgasm… it’s never been that… umm, intense”.  We both smiled when she said it, and I started to move my hand back to her clit.  My intention was continue eating her out, but she shot down a hand and grabbed my wrist, holding me firm.

    “Oh no.  Don’t do that.  I don’t think I can take any more”.  So I asked her what she wanted instead.  “I uh… don’t know.  I just feel too sensitive right now”.  I knew that she’d want a good fucking now, all woman do after getting eaten out really well, but I wanted to hear her say.  To have her say it would only excite her more, pushing her farther in the direction she was looking for, but she didn’t know that yet.  So I told her that if she didn’t know what she wanted I was going to do what I wanted.

    “Ok”, she replied.  Without warning her I shot my head right back down and shoved my tongue into her pussy.  A loud moan escaped her and she let go of my wrist completely surprised.  Taking advantage of the opportunity I moved both my hands toward her snatch.  With one hand I rubbed her clit, accompanied by my tongue buried and wiggling in her pussy.  The other hand was the one that I’d fingered her with earlier, so it was still slick with her juices.  That hand I moved to her asshole, and using her own pussy juice plus my saliva that was running down between her legs, I started massaging it.  “Oh no!  Oh don’t!  Oh God!”

    Erynn was breathless, and moaning uncontrollably.  She tried to pull back away from me, surprised at what I was doing, and extra sensitive at this point, but unfortunately she had nowhere to go anymore.  So I ramped things up, pushing her over the edge into another orgasm.  The convulsions of her body kept her from moving away, she was literally trapped in her own orgasm.  I continued to push my tongue into her pussy, exploring between her folds, as I rubbed both her clit and her asshole.

    “Aaaa!  Fuuuck!”, she was literally screaming now, loud and clear.  Her orgasm was shorter than her previous two, but definitely stronger.  When she finished cumming she tried, at the same time, to both collapse and pull herself back so she was sitting up.  Recognizing that she was beyond sensitive and that anymore would probably be uncomfortable for her, I let her go.  She managed to get into a half seated position, collapsed back against the pillows and the head board.

    Her chest rose and fell as she caught her breath.  I stood up and watched her breasts rise and fall.  Again I asked her what she wanted, with the threat that I would do whatever I wanted if she didn’t know.  “I want to have sex”, Erynn replied.  I assured her that’s what we were just doing, and we could do more of that if she wanted.  “Oh no!  No… I uh…”, she was fighting to find the words.  As she blushed she said at barely more than a whisper, “I want to fuck”.

    Standing there in plain view of her, letting her watch, I slowly removed my pants and then my boxers.  My cock was already hard, sticking straight out in front of me.  She actually licked her lips a little bit when it sprang free, and as I climbed onto the bed next to her I asked her again what she wanted.  A little louder this time she responded, “I want you to fuck me”.

    Erynn was still sitting back against the pillows and headboard, so I grabbed her by the ankles and pulled her down on the bed a little bit to get her closer to me.  Once she was laying down flat again I moved up between her legs, settling on my knees so that my cock was sticking out directly over her pussy.  I had to make my cock slick enough to slide inside her with little effort, so I pushed down on my cock with one hand and spread her pussy lips with the other.  She jumped at the touch of my hand, and as I wrapped her lips around my hard cock, I started using the motion of her body to slide back and forth.

    The head of cock would push between her pussy lips, followed by the length of my shaft, as I used her juices to make myself slick.  It was working too, she was really wet.  “Oh God…”, Erynn moaned as the head of my dick made contact with her clit, “What are you doing?"  She was started to breath heavily again.  "I’m so sensitive… I can’t take that… Oh God…”.  Her whole body shook slightly, it was short, but I think she had a smaller orgasm just from the feel of my cock sliding through her pussy lips.

    “I told you what I wanted… oh God…”, she was breathing heavily again and wiggling her body.  She was really enjoying herself, but I decided to tease her a bit more.  So I explained what I was doing, but I still asked her what it was she wanted.  Between breaths she replied, “Inside me… I want you… inside me”.  Teasingly I slipped just the head of my cock inside her, holding it still.  Erynn tried to wiggle herself down to get more of me inside her, but I moved with her to keep just the head inside.  “Oh God!”, she said almost painfully, “You’re just teasing me.  Fuck me already”.  She was getting louder, “Stick your dick in me.  Fill me up.  Fuck me”, the last was practically a scream which I cut off by shifting my weight forward and slamming the whole length of my cock into her.

    She screamed instantly, loud moans coupled with a yell, and her body jerked up against me.  Erynn was cumming, pushing herself hard against me, and trying to keep my cock deep inside her.  I leaned up on my arms, holding myself up over her, and the shift cause me to push deeper inside her.  Once I was comfortable I started pumping in and out of her.  Her orgasm continued, she just kept cumming as I lifted up and then fell back down into her.  Our bodies would slam together with a smack and Erynn would exhale with a grunt, then I would pull out and she would moan.

    “Oh Fuck!  Oh Fuck!  Oh Fuck!”, she chanted as we fucked.  We were sliding up the bed from the force of our sex, so Erynn reached up one hand and pushed against the headboard, trying to hold herself in place.  Her moaning and screaming was getting louder, her orgasm was building.  Soon she would hit a new level, something I guessed she’d never experienced, and that was an orgasm leading into another, stronger, orgasm.

    Intent on doing this for her I picked up my pace and started fucking her faster.  Her moaning increased in volume, and then her whole body shook violently.  “FUUUCK!”, Erynn yelled and threw her other arm up to brace herself against the headboard with both hands.  I sat up a bit, grabbed both her hips, and held onto her as I started slamming into her harder.  She arched her back, pushing herself up with her legs, holding herself off the bed so that her pussy was right on level with my cock.

    Erynn’s screaming and moaning continued, growing louder by the second, and then she came.  “FUCK!  FUCK!  FUCK!"  As her body rocked back and forth her tits bounced, her head was pushed back into the pillows with a look of tight concentration on her face, and her arms were stretched tight against the headboard.  And for at least a minute she was completely lost in the throes of her orgasm, her body out of her control.  Erynn had gone from one orgasm right into another, and her second one was much stronger, probably stronger then she’d ever had.

    Finally she collapsed back onto the bed, falling off my dick, completely out of breath.  The last of her orgasm shook itself out of her body, she brought her arms down and crossed them under her breasts, hugging herself as she again caught her breath.  I fell onto the bed next to her, our bodies against each other, and she looked me in the face and smiled contentedly.  "That’s amazing”, she breathed softly, “I’ve never felt that.  I didn’t think that was possible”.

    When I told her that I wasn’t done she looked surprised.  She glanced down at my cock, still hard, which was glistening with her juices, and then our faces met again and she smiled.  I asked her what she wanted to do next and she responded by rolling over and getting up on her hands and knees.  “This has always been my favorite position.  Let’s see what you can do with this”, she said as she wiggled her ass.

    I got up on my knees and moved around behind her.  Erynn’s pussy was still dripping wet, so I slid into her easily.  In one thrust I buried myself completely.  The feeling of her pussy wrapped tightly around my cock was amazing, so I told her how tight she felt.  “That’s cause your cock’s so big”, she whispered over her shoulder at me.  “I love the feel of it inside me, it feels so good…”, she trailed off into moans as I started thrusting in and out of her.  I leaned forward, putting my hands on either side of her, changing the angle of my entry a bit.  My chest was rubbing against her back, and she turned her head slightly so that we could kiss.

    After one long kiss, our tongues tangling with each other, I pulled back slightly and kissed the back of her neck.  She shivered slightly as I did, so I kissed the side of her neck, and then worked my way across her shoulder.  “Enough of that”, she said, “No sweet stuff, just fuck me”.  Erynn pushed back against me, bucking her hips slightly, so I gave her what she wanted.  I got back up on my knees, grabbed her hips, and started pounding into her.

    Immediately she started moaning, screaming, letting out one loud moan, “Aaahhh…”.  I fucked her with as much vigor as I could, really gripping her hips and pulling her toward me as I shoved myself into her from behind.  Our bodies would slap together, the force causing her ass to shake and her head to bounce, and then I would pull out of her quickly only to thrust back in right away.  She started cumming again, her loud moans only interrupted by the force of our bodies slamming together.  I didn’t let up though, I kept hammering myself into her relentlessly, trying to make her cum as hard as she had before.  Erynn was clamping her pussy down against my cock, gripping it tightly, and the sensation was amazing.

    I could only keep it up for a minute though before I had to break stride, slamming deep into her pussy and holding myself there as I re-positioned.  She was still bucking against me, humping her hips up and down, working my cock in and out of herself slowly.  Snaking one hand underneath her, I slid it slowly down toward her pussy.  “Oh God.  Oh God”, she moaned as I got closer and closer to her clit.  And then when my fingers made contact she screamed, “Oh Fuck!"  Her body arched up and her hips came down, forcing my cock deeper inside of her.

    Erynn’s moans had escalated again into screams of joy, as I rubbed her clit while holding my cock deep inside her pussy.  Her entire body spasmed, her arms collapsed out from underneath her, and her head fell into the pillows again.  I could sense that she was getting use to the sensation, that her orgasm was subsiding, so I decided to try and push her back over the edge again.

    Wiggling my cock in and out of her slightly, holding my hand against her clit seemed to keep her on the edge, but I was just using it to distract her.  I took my other hand and placed it on her ass cheek, and then put my thumb against her asshole and started massaging.  "Oh fuck… Oh Fuck… OH FUCK!”, she yelled, the volume rising each time.  The sensations of her clit being rubbed, her pussy being fucked, and her asshole being massaged were too much, her orgasm exploded beyond what she’d had before.

    She reached up with both hands and grabbed the top of the headboard, using it to hold herself off the bed.  Once up she started rocking her body back and forth, the motion causing my cock to slip in and out of her.  All I could do was hold on, one hand rubbing her in front and the other behind as she fucked herself on my cock.  Erynn fucked me with the same force that I’d fucked her a minute before.  As she continued to cum I heard her chanting, “My pussy loves your cock.  My pussy loves your cock”.

    I couldn’t hold out anymore.  With two fingers holding onto her clit, my thumb wiggling against her asshole, and my cock thrusting into her pussy, I started cumming.  Erynn’s chants turned into screams of delight as she orgasmed from the feel of my cock pulsing deep inside her.  I pushed forward as hard as I could, getting myself as deep as possible inside her cunt, as I emptied myself.

    When my balls were emptied, and I had stopped spasming, I leaned forward again using my arms to hold myself over her.  She turned her head back and we kissed, tongues entangling.  I just held myself inside her, my chest rubbing against her back, and then she fell forward on the bed.  Our bodies separated and I fell onto the bed next to her.  After a few minutes I asked her how she was feeling.  “Oh my God!”, she said enthusiastically, “I’ve never felt anything like that”.

    Erynn was smiling, laying on the bed, hugging herself.  She rolled over a bit and laid her head on my shoulder.  We snuggled for a bit and talked about what she had experienced, all the while planning for our next encounter.  It was quite an interesting year with my new roommate.

Jan 20, 2013 49 notes
#roommate #bull

December 2012

The Card Game

    Stacy and I had been dating for over a year, and living together for just a few months.  For my birthday she got me a set of poker chips and a poker table.  The following weekend we got a chance to try it out.  I invited a couple of my friends, Erik and Josh, over for an evening of friendly gaming.


    After the first hour Stacy had lost all her chips and I had already bought back in to keep playing, it was obvious that Josh and Erik were better at poker than us.  My girlfriend wanted to keep playing, but didn’t want to drop anymore money on the table.  We decided to put the money aside and just play a few friendly hands with the chips not meaning anything.  She managed to win every hand when there was nothing on the line.


    It quickly became boring though and Stacy said, “We should actually play for something”.


    “We were”, Josh pointed to the small stack of money adjacent to the table.


    “I don’t want to lose any more money”, she said, “How about strip poker?"  My girlfriend was pretty wild in bed, and she’d always had an exhibitionist side.  I knew that a game of strip poker would get her all worked up and I’d get some crazy sex later.  Eagerly, everyone agreed.


    The first few hands went as expected, Josh and Erik won them.  No one noticed or cared when I took something off, and quickly I was completely naked and out of the game.  My dick was rock hard because Stacy had also been losing and was down to her bra and panties, both of which were black and lacy.  She had 32D breasts which looked fantastic barely contained by the thin black fabric, and I knew that she kept her pussy neatly trimmed but it was obvious to everyone around her small thong.


    Stacy won the next two hands, leaving both Erik and Josh in just their boxers.  Their dicks were obviously hard, straining against the fabric with small wet spots forming.  The next hand got pretty tense, and it was obvious that Stacy was feeling confident, so she called a raise.  "What are you raising with?”, Erik asked.


    “If I lose I’ll take off top or bottom, your choice”, my girlfriend replied teasingly.


    “Alright”, Josh’s turn to bet, “I’ll call that raise.”


    “With what?”, Stacy asked.  “You only have one piece of clothing left.”


    “I’ll do something you want if I lose”, Josh smiled.  She nodded her agreement, then Erik called the same way.  Cards turned and Erik had won.  He decided that Stacy should take off her panties.  Josh tossed his boxers aside, but my girlfriend was the only one to notice.  All three guys were staring at her as she stood up, turned around, and slowly bent over lowering her thong.  The position put her ass facing the table, giving us all a clear view of her asshole and pussy from behind.


    Stacy didn’t take her eyes off Josh’s cock though, and as she sat back down I looked to see why.  He was huge, I couldn’t help but compare, and he was at least twice my length and girth.


    The next hand of cards was dealt, this would be the final hand as Stacy and Erik each had one piece of clothing left.  It got down to the last card, and again my girlfriend raised.  Erik’s turn to ask, “What are you raising with?”


    My girlfriend thought about it for a minute and then said, “I’ll play hostess the rest of the night naked, serving drinks and snacks on command."  Erik called her raise promising to do any one thing if he lost.  Cards flipped and Erik won the hand.  "Dammit”, my girlfriend said not sounding too mad.  She stood again, and this time did a dance as she reached her hands back and unclasped her bra.  Twisting her body, swaying a bit, teasing us all as she stripped, finally my girlfriend let her bra fall away exposing her bare tits.


    True to her word, she danced her way to the kitchen and came back with drinks for everyone.  Erik and Josh couldn’t take their eyes off her naked body, and she was doing her part to show off.  We played a few more hands of cards, trying to finish out the small amount of money left in the pot.  After about another hour Stacy came out of the kitchen and said, “We’re out of drinks.”


    Neither Erik nor Josh lived nearby, so only my girlfriend and I knew the area well enough to know what was still open.  After a moment I realized that she wanted me to go, “I have to play hostess”, she said.  Resigned to a boring trip to the store I got dressed and left.


    When I got back to the apartment I noticed that the poker table was abandoned, and I didn’t see my friends or girlfriend anywhere.  Shutting the door I put down the drinks and moved toward the rear of the apartment where I heard noise.  The door to the bedroom was shut, but there was muffled noise coming from the other side.  Opening the door revealed a huge surprise.


    Stacy was laid out on the bed, still naked, Josh was between her legs eating her pussy and Erik was kneeling next to her on the bed while she sucked his dick.  Erik was just as big as Josh and my girlfriend was having trouble taking him in her mouth.  That wasn’t stopping her from trying though, as she manhandled his dick with one hand and fondled his balls with the other.


    “What the fuck?”, I asked stunned where I stood.


    No one stopped what they were doing, while Erik answered, “We played a few more hands while you were out.  First we just touched each other a bit when a hand was lost."  He grabbed a handful of Stacy’s tit as he said this.  "Then she lost a hand and had to jerk our dicks.  She won a hand and decided her prize would be for us to jerk ourselves.”


    Stacy started moaning a bit louder and bucking her hips, Josh now had his fingers buried in her pussy as he licked her clit furiously.  “Then she won another hand and decided we had to touch her.  So we took turns licking her nipples and fingering her."  Erik was very factual about the way he was describing things.


    My girlfriend’s moans got louder and her body twitched, I knew her well enough to know she was cumming.  Erik finished his explanation as Stacy continued to orgasm, "We won the hand after that and she had to finger herself for us.  She won the next hand and decided we had to eat her pussy til she came.  I just finished and now it appears Josh is finished also.”


    I was furious, ready to have it out with my girlfriend, “Alright, everyone out now!” I tried to sound commanding.


    The three of them got up off the bed, all still naked and not trying to hide it at all.  “Nonsense”, Stacy said, “There’s plenty of time for more hands."  Despite my obvious anger they all went back to the table and started shuffling the cards.  "If you want something to happen”, she looked at me, “You better come play.”


    Reluctantly I sat down and looked at my cards, they were crap, but I was too mad to be rational about it so I tried to bluff my way into a win.  The bets were made, I wanted everyone to go home, Josh wanted his dick sucked, Erik wanted to fuck my girlfriend, and Stacy wanted to watch Erik and Josh jerk each other off.


    Completely bluffing I tried to raise, “With what?”, Josh asked.


    “You guys go home now, and I keep your clothes”, I replied.  Everyone seemed to agree with that raise.


    “Fine, I’ll call”, Josh said.  “And my raise is that I get to fuck you”, he looked right at Stacy’s bare tits.


    “I call too”, Erik said, “But I get to fuck your ass as well.”


    Stacy pondered it a moment and said, “I call too, but my raise is that you”, she looked right at me, “Have to jerk off both of them until they cum on me.  I love to feel cum splattered on my tits.”


    Both bare dicks jumped when she said that.  That was when my girlfriend spoke again, “Wait, wait.  You can’t play this hand”, everyone paused waiting for her to explain.  “You aren’t naked, you have to strip like everyone else.”


    Still furious, but determined to win I snapped, “Fine."  Quickly I stripped and sat back down.


    "That’s what I thought”, Stacy said, “You’re rock hard.  You’re enjoying all this."  It was true, my dick was stiff as a board, but only because I was looking across the table at my naked girlfriend’s body.  The cards were flipped and both Erik and Josh had threes of a kind, enough to win the table.


    "There we go”, Erik said with a smile.  Erik stood up and swept Stacy out of her chair, throwing her over his shoulder easily and carried her into the bedroom.  Not feeling like I had a choice, I went into the bedroom also.  Erik’s cock was still glistening with my girlfriend’s saliva, but Josh’s was dry.


    Stacy pulled Josh onto the bed by his dick and started sucking on it.  “Have to get you slick if you’re going to fuck me”, she said smiling.  Erik positioned himself between her legs, holding her ankles to spread her wide, and put the tip of his dick against her pussy.  For a minute he teased her by rubbing his head between her lips, she was dripping wet and obviously enjoying the attention.


    I said something trying to stop them, but no one paid attention.  Erik pushed forward a bit and the tip of his shaft slid into my girlfriend’s pussy.  She forced a moan around the dick in her mouth, it was obvious that the size of Erik’s cock was causing some discomfort.  That didn’t slow either one of them down though, he kept putting more of himself inside her and she kept furiously sucking Josh’s dick.


    After a minute Erik was completely inside my girlfriend’s pussy.  Then he started pulling out of her only to shove himself back in, their bodies slapped together and Stacy let out a scream of pleasure.  My girlfriend’s body bounced back and forth on the bed as Erik pounded his cock into her.  Stacy screamed with pleasure in time with their fucking, “Fuck!  Fuck!  Fuck!”


    Josh’s dick had fallen from her mouth, but she still had a tight grip on it and was pumping it up and down, her petite hand unable to wrap all the way around his shaft.  It was obvious that she was cumming, her body twitched and her back arched.  Erik didn’t slow down at all though.  As my girlfriend slipped from her first orgasm into her second she started chanting, “Oh shit, oh shit”, as her orgasm intensified and her body shook.


    As she came down, she sucked Josh’s dick back into her mouth, pumping one hand along his shaft while rubbing his balls with the other.  Erik put Stacy’s ankles on his shoulders and moved his hands to her hips, gripping her tight as he started pounding into her harder.  He pulled her up off the bed, changing the angle he was penetrating her.  After a few minutes like this my girlfriend started cumming again which caused Erik to cum.


    I realized neither of the guys were wearing condoms and watched as Erik pushed himself as deep into Stacy as he could go, her pussy swelling around his dick as it twitched.  She let out a loud scream of pleasure as his balls contracted and he shoved himself forward forcing her higher on the bed.  A minute later and he pulled out of her, his dick slipping from her soaked pussy, and I could see his cum leaking out of her.


    My girlfriend didn’t waste any time as she pulled Josh’s dick from her mouth and moved him toward the end of the bed, between her legs.  He didn’t need to be told what to do and immediately plunged his huge cock into her pussy, going all the way to the hilt in one push.  Stacy let out a loud yell of pleasure in her surprise.  Josh started pounding away accompanied by a sucking sound as Eric’s dick found its way to her mouth.


    The sound of their bodies smacking together was in sync with their moans, my girlfriend was so loud she almost drowned out my two friends.  Josh’s cock was as big as Erik’s, but Josh had more stamina.  I watched as he fucked my girlfriend for almost fifteen minutes straight, the whole time she sucked and jerked Erik’s dick back to life.  When he was completely hard, covered in her saliva, Stacy looked up at him and asked, “Ready for that ass fucking you won?”


    Stacy rolled over on the bed, putting Josh on his back while she straddled him, never once letting his cock slip from her pussy.  She slid up and down his cock for a minute, causing her huge tits to bounce, until finally she was all the way down with the entire length of his huge cock inside her.  Erik lined himself up behind her, pushing the tip of his dick against her asshole.


    My girlfriend winched in pain, “Hold on”.  She lifted up a bit, reached her hand behind her and scooped up a mix of her and Erik’s cum that was leaking from her pussy, then smeared it all over her asshole.  “Try now”, she looked at Erik over her shoulder.


    Sure enough, when he pushed forward this time the head of his huge dick popped right into her ass.  As he pushed inch after inch into her she let out small whimpers of pain.  When his dick was all the way inside her she whimpered, “Why did I agree to this again?”


    Erik grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her head back, then growled in her ear, “You lost the card game remember?”


    “Oh fuck yes”, she moaned.  Josh pushed up into her causing her to let out the loudest moan of the evening as both huge cocks bottomed out inside her.  My two friends started double fucking my girlfriend, pounding into her so fast and hard I was certain she was going to get hurt.  All the moaning and yells of pleasure didn’t make it sound like she was in pain though.  “Fuck yes!  Two huge cocks in me!”, she yelled as she had another orgasm.


    For the first time since we entered the room my girlfriend looked at me, “Come here.  Let me suck your cock while they fuck me.  See what it’s like to have three dicks in me."  I didn’t really want to, but everyone was looking at me now.  Standing there naked, my dick still hard, and everyone looking at me I was getting embarrassed.  So I climbed onto the bed and positioned myself in front of my girlfriend so my dick was hanging in her face.


    She sucked me into her mouth and started bouncing on the dicks in her pussy and ass.  Almost immediately she pulled back and said, "Wow, I didn’t realize how small your dick actually is.  I have no trouble with it."  Stacy wrapped her hand all the way around my shaft and held it sideways looking at it.  "Not at all like the two huge cocks inside me, holy shit!”


    Humping back and forth caused her to orgasm again.  In the middle of cumming she sucked my dick back into her mouth, moaning around me.  Seeing and hearing her cum was too much, and I started cumming.  My girlfriend knew me too well, as soon as I started to tense up she pulled me out of her mouth and aimed my dick at her tits.  Unable to control myself I splattered cum all over her chest.


    As my dick started to go limp she looked up and said, “That’s it?  You lasted like five seconds.  Josh has been fucking me for twenty minutes and Erik’s on his second go."  She waved me away, "Get off the bed.  Go sit and the corner and see if you can get hard again."  I did as instructed and wandered off to painfully watch the rest of the show.


    Stacy used her fingers to wipe my cum off her tits, licking her fingers clean as she continued to fuck herself against the two huge cocks inside her.  "Well he’s done, let’s see if you two can satisfy me”, my girlfriend smiled, “I’m just getting started."  Her pace picked up as the three of them started fucking harder and faster.


    Erik was behind her, reaching around and massaging her clit as he pounded her ass.  Josh was beneath her, pushing up into her cunt, with two handfuls of tits.  My girlfriend had one more orgasm before Erik came.  "I’m gonna cum”, he grunted.


    “Pull out”, she replied, “Cum on my back and ass.  I want to feel hot cum on my skin."  He did as directed, pulling his cock from her ass and spewing his load all over her.


    Not a moment later Josh lifted up, flipped my girlfriend on her back smearing the cum all over the bed, and pulled his dick out of her pussy.  Grabbing it firmly, he aimed, jerked a couple times, and shot wad after wad of cum onto Stacy’s pussy and stomach.  "Oh fuck…”, she cooed, rubbing the cum across her chest, tits, and clit.


    Both of my friends knelt over my girlfriend on the bed, their huge dicks hanging limp, while she laid there rubbing their cum into her skin.  Gently she put a hand on each cock and slowly started stroking them, “Think you boys can get hard again?  I feel like playing some more.”

Dec 23, 2012 47 notes
#cards

October 2012

Evelyn's New Job

    Evelyn had just started a new job downtown, working in a building two blocks from me.  She and I had been friends for a while, and though I thought she was gorgeous, she was dating someone else.  To celebrate her new job we went out for lunch and, since we were downtown, we had a lot of options.  We settled on a small food court and got a table in the back.  During lunch Evelyn and I flirted like we always did, harmless fun mostly.


    Evelyn was wearing a white button up shirt with a flesh colored, lacy tank top on underneath, a short black skirt, black lacy stockings, and high heels.  It was barely work appropriate, and she looked damned sexy.  The food court was hot so Evelyn unbuttoned the top few buttons of her shirt, giving me a great view of her cleavage and lacy top. Evelyn seemed to enjoy my attention and kept shifting and leaning to give me views of her cleavage.  Our flirting increased and she would bump her foot into my leg “on accident”, rubbing against me provocatively.


    We finished eating quickly and headed back to her new building.  Upon arrival she and I searched around for a place to sit and talk, eventually ending up in the stairwell.  It was a plain concrete stair with metal railings, everything painted gray, and dimly lit.  We got all the way to the top landing, at the door to the roof, and sat down to talk.


    Evelyn was having trouble getting comfortable though and she kept shifting around.  As she did her short skirt kept moving slowly up her legs, until one time she shifted and I got a great view up her skirt to her pantie covered pussy.
    It was just a quick flash, but it looked like she was wearing a lacy, dark thong.  She caught me looking and asked flirtatiously, “Are you trying to look up my skirt?”. Embarrassed that I had been caught I admitted that I was, and that I had caught a glimpse of her panties.


    “I am wearing a lacy, black thong”, Evelyn said.  With that she leaned back slightly and parted her legs, giving me a clear, but small, view up her skirt.  I could barely see her panties, but I could tell they were indeed black and lacy.  Then Evelyn shifted and closed her legs and my view was gone.


    “Did you enjoy?”, she asked.  I confirmed that I did, but complained that I couldn’t really see a lot.  I added that I couldn’t tell whether it was a thong or not.


    Both of us were aroused from our teasing and flirting at lunch, but her teasing in the stairs was starting to get us both turned on.  “It’s a thong, you just have to believe me”, Evelyn replied.  I flirted with her for another minute before she agreed to prove it was a thong.


    She stood up, turned around to face the concrete wall, and the bent over sticking her ass toward me and lifted her skirt to her waist.  I had a perfect view of her tanned ass, the small string of her thong visible between her ass cheeks.  Evelyn wiggled her ass at me and smiled over her shoulder.


    I got to my knees and moved up behind her and planted a kiss on her ass.  Evelyn giggled at me, I had obviously tickled her.  We were running short on time at lunch so I decided to press my luck and see just how far Evelyn was willing to take this teasing.  Slipping a finger under the string of her thong I pulled it aside slowly and moved my mouth lower, running my tongue down her ass.  In response Evelyn let out a soft moan and pushed her ass back toward me.


    Sitting down behind her I tugged her thong aside exposing her pink asshole and pussy, Evelyn spread her legs and lowered herself directly over my upturned face.  I could smell her pussy as she pushed it down onto my mouth, and she moaned softly as my tongue made contact with her pink lips.  Evelyn rocked her hips gently, grinding her pussy against my probing tongue, and then I made contact with her clit.  “Oh!”, she jumped and smiled down at me.


    I knew that she was getting close to cumming as she reached down and grabbed a first full of my hair and holding my face against her.  Her grinding increased so I responded by reaching up and sticking two fingers inside her dripping pussy, and that’s when Evelyn came.  She was trying to be quiet, we were both worried about getting caught, but Evelyn was also coming hard enough that she was having trouble staying quiet.


    As her moans subsided she let go of my hair and pulled me to standing.  Evelyn kissed me deeply, moaning at the taste of her own pussy on me, her tongue pushing into my mouth.  Her hands were working at my pants, unbuttoning them, undoing my belt, and then unzipping them.  Before I knew it she had pulled my cock out through the opening in my boxers.  “Mmmm…”, she moaned as she pulled back, breaking out kiss, a grin on her face.


    Without hesitation she dropped to her knees in front of me and took my hard cock into her mouth.  As she slid her head up and down the length of my shaft she would flick her tongue back and forth.  I realized that she was teasing me, she was just getting my cock wet, that she wasn’t actually going to get me off with her mouth.  Evelyn was smiling up at me teasingly, one hand gripping the base of my shaft as she licked up and down the length of my cock, her other hand was between her legs rubbing her pussy.


    I grabbed Evelyn by her shoulders and pulled her up, her skirt was still bunched around her waist and her thong still pulled aside.  She smiled at me as I spun her around, pushed her up against the wall and spread her legs.  I stepped up behind her, one hand on her hip and one on my cock as I guided myself into her.  Evelyn was dripping wet so I slide easily into her, burying myself to the hilt in one stroke.


    She gasped as my the entire length of my shaft sunk into her willing pussy.  There was no hesitation, as soon as I was all the way in I started pulling out and then slamming back into her.  Evelyn was pushing back against me in time with my strokes, our bodies coming together in heated passion.  We were both moaning quietly, trying to avoid making too much noise and getting caught.


    Our fucking became more intense, both of us trying to bring the other to orgasm.  I reached one hand around Evelyn and grabbed a breast through her tank top.  Feverishly she took my hand, pulled her top aside, and put my hand on her now naked chest.  That was all the encouragement that I needed.  I started massaging and squeezing her bare tit, pinching at the nipple as I worked the length of my shaft in and out of her.


    Quickly Evelyn started cumming, she was pushing hard against me and squeezing her pussy around my hard cock.  The feel of the spasms working through her body pushed me over the edge and I started to cum.  My hips thrust forward as her hips pushed back, our bodies pressed against each other tight.  She was trying to work my cock as deep into her as possible while I came, and though we were trying to be quiet she let out a long moan as I filled her with my seed.


    As soon as I finished cumming Evelyn pulled forward, my cock sliding out of her.  She reached down with one hand and grabbed my cock, putting her other hand on her pussy.  I watched as she proceeded to probe her pussy, my cum dripping out onto her fingers.  Then she brought her hand up to her mouth and sucked her fingers clean letting out a soft moan as she did so.  “There’s no other way to clean up”, she said to me as she dropped to her knees.


    Evelyn sucked my cock into her mouth and I was so sensitive from just cumming that I jumped slightly.  She ran her tongue up and down my shaft, sucking the mixture of my cum and her pussy juices off my cock as it slowly went limp.  Her other hand stayed on her pussy, collecting the juices that dripped from it.  Occasionally she would bring that hand up and wipe the juices on my cock before returning her hand to her cunt and her tongue to my shaft.  The whole time she was looking up at my with her big, blue eyes, making sure that I was enjoying what she was doing.


    When she was satisfied that we were both as clean as we were going to get she stood up, readjusted her panties, and put her skirt back in place.  I was putting my cock back in my pants, watching her tuck her tits back in her top.  She kissed me, deep and passionate, her tongue pushing into my mouth.  I could taste her pussy and the musky taste of my own cum on her.


    As we left the stair and headed back to work, very late, she said, “How about lunch again tomorrow?  I have a dress that I think you’ll like”.  I eagerly agreed.  We have had lunch four or five times a week since then.

Oct 16, 2012 15 notes
#evelyn

September 2012

Amy's Party

    I got a phone call from Amy, she said her boyfriend had to go out of town to visit some family in Reno and she was going to have a party while he was gone.  “What kind of party can you have in your apartment, it’s tiny?”, I asked her.

    “Just come by”, she replied with a smile in her voice, “I am sure you’ll have fun”.  With that she hung up.  I showered and left my place, my mind mulling over the possibilities of what Amy meant.  The only thing I was certain of was that I enjoyed the time that I got to spend with Amy, and a guarantee from here that I would have fun meant something was going to happen.

    I got to the small apartment that Amy shared with her boyfriend and knocked on the door.  A woman I didn’t know answered the door.  She was about my height, cream colored skin, dark hair, and a well proportioned body; she was really cute.  We introduced ourselves, her name was Diane, and she let me into the apartment.  I looked around but didn’t see Amy, and the apartment only had two rooms; the bathroom and the living space.  Since the door to the bathroom was open, and no one was inside, I asked Diane where Amy was.

    “She and Frank went to get something to drink”, Diane said.

    ‘Frank who’, I thought.

    As if to answer my question the door to the apt opened and Amy entered followed by a guy I didn’t recognize who was carrying two grocery bags.  Amy smiled when she saw me, and after shutting the door, came over and gave me a hug.  The guy was introduced to me as Frank, apparently he and Diane were a couple and had met Amy and her boyfriend a year before I moved into the area.  “Frank and Diane are swingers”, Amy said, “but you know my boyfriend, he’d never go for that kind of thing.  So I don’t get to see Frank and Diane much”.  I suddenly understood what Amy had in mind when she invited me over, she’d probably even purposefully been gone when I arrived so that Diane could meet me alone.

    We cooked some dinner, had some drinks, and were enjoying a nice after dinner conversation about how I met Amy.  Diane and Amy were sitting on the couch, comfortably close to each other when Amy got up and moved across the room to where the bed, dresser, and closet were.  “I got a new toy Diane”, Amy announced.  With that Amy held up a purple double dildo.  I was shocked, the thing was huge, and it wiggled lewdly when she shook it.

    Diane got a huge smile on her face.  “Oh you shouldn’t have”, she said to Amy.  “Amy and her toys”, Diane said to me shaking her head playfully.

    Amy returned to the couch and sat down facing Diane.  They both grabbed one end of the dildo and started sucking on it.  Frank and I sat there watching the two girls sucking on the purple toy.  Diane and Amy were staring into each others eyes, both moaning slightly, though more for the benefit of me and Frank than themselves.  It seemed like they were both trying to work the dildo as far down their throats as possible.

    After a minute Diane pulled her end of the dildo out of her mouth and then reached out and grabbed two handfuls of Amy’s tits through her shirt.  “I just love Amy’s huge tits”, Diane said, “I wish mine were that big”.  Diane looked down at her own breasts, a solid B cup, with a pouty look on her face.

    With a pop Amy pulled the dildo out of her mouth.  “Well, you just want to hold them or are you going to play with them?”, Amy asked Diane.  Diane didn’t need any more prompting, she grabbed the bottom of Amy’s top and lifted it over her head, dropping it to the floor.  A second later Amy’s bra joined it.  I still couldn’t believe how beautiful her 34DD breasts were and how they dominated her petite frame.

    As soon as Amy’s breasts were exposed Diane leaned down and started sucking on then, drawing the nipples into her mouth and rolling them around with her tongue and lips.  Amy let out a soft coo, enjoying the sensation, and she lowered the dildo that was now glistening wet from their sucking on it and started rubbing it between her tits.  Frank had a grin on his face indicating that he’d either seen Amy do this or that he’d had his cock between her tits before.

    Diane, still sucking one of Amy’s nipples looked over at Frank and me, “Amy… have you done this with him before?”, she asked.  “He’s smiling like he knows what that feels like”.  I realized that she was talking about me… I must have been smiling like Frank was and I actually turned red, embarrassed that I had been caught.  “Oh Amy you devil”, Diane said when I blushed, “you’ve done things with him and your boyfriend doesn’t know”.  She was teasing Amy.

    Amy sat up, dropping the dildo, and looked Diane straight in the eye.  “And you’re not going to tell my boyfriend right?”, she asked Diane.  “I think I have to make sure you won’t”.  With that Amy pushed Diane back on the couch and rolled her over, Diane was only playfully resisting.  Diane was wearing blue jean shorts and Amy unbuttoned them, unzipped them, and started sliding them down.  Once Diane’s ass was exposed Amy gave it a solid spank, a loud smack echoing through the apartment… Diane whimpered playfully in response.

    Frank shifted uncomfortably, his hard on obviously pushing against his pants.  My own erection was throbbing too, and though I was enjoying the show, I was too uncomfortable with two strangers around to do anything about it.  “You’re not going to tell my boyfriend, right?”, Amy asked Diane again.  When Diane didn’t answer Amy spanked her ass again, harder then before, and again Diane whimpered softly.

    Amy grabbed a handful of Diane’s hair and pulled, forcing Diane’s head back, and again Amy asked the question, “You’re not going to tell my boyfriend, right?"  Again Diane didn’t answer, a smile coming to her face, and again Amy raised back her other hand and gave Diane a hard smack on the ass.  Diane actually jumped, but her head stayed put as Amy held tight to her hair, which caused Diane to catch her breath.  It looked like Diane was enjoying it, and Frank and I were enjoying watching Amy’s tit’s bounce as she spanked Diane’s bare ass.

    A couple more spanks and Diane was actually grunting with each spank, her ass turning pink where Amy was making contact, her hair still held tight by Amy’s clenched fist.  Between spanks Amy was rubbing Diane’s ass, Amy would slide her hand down between Diane’s legs and over the panties that Diane was wearing.  Diane would moan as Amy did this, enjoying the rubbing her pussy was getting.  "I think she’s going to tell my boyfriend, don’t you?”, Amy asked Frank and I.

    “I think she might”, Frank’s reply caused Diane to shoot him a dirty look.  Amy got a naughty grin on her face though.

    “Here that?”, Amy asked Diane tugging her hair a bit harder causing Diane’s head to jerk back.  “Your husband thinks you’re going to get me in trouble.  I guess I’m just going to have to convince you not to”.  With that Amy picked up the purple, double dildo that was resting on the couch, and shoved it at Diane’s face.  “Suck on this, get it wet so I can ram it in your pussy”, Amy commanded Diane.

    Diane opened her mouth and Amy shoved the end of the dildo into it.  She gagged on it a couple times, her tongue sticking out of her mouth, trying to wet as much of the shaft as she could.  Amy still had one hand on Diane’s ass, and she yanked Diane’s panties down to her knees where her jean shorts were.  Once the panties were out of the way Amy yanked the dildo out of Diane’s mouth, let go of her hair, and turned around to face her ass.

    Using one hand to spread Diane’s pussy lips, Amy used her other hand to slide the end of the dildo in.  Frank and I had a great view from where we were sitting, Amy’s huge tits resting on Diane’s firm ass as Amy slowly pumped the huge dildo in and out of Diane’s dripping snatch.  I shifted, my hard-on uncomfortably tight in my pants, and I wondered how Frank was dealing with his.  Looking over I was surprised to see Frank’s cock out of his pants, sticking up from his lap, and he was rubbing one hand up and down his shaft.

    It was a little awkward for me, seeing another man jerking himself off right in front of me, and I really didn’t know how to deal with it but Frank was watching the girls on the couch intently.  Diane’s moaning intensified and distracted me .  I looked back over at Amy and Diane.  Amy was still working the dildo in and out of Diane’s pussy, but Amy had removed Diane’s shirt and was taking her bra off.  The bra fell free, exposing Diane’s breasts, and Amy started tweaking her hard, brown nipples.

    Diane looked over at her husband, “Looks like Frank’s enjoying the view”, she said.

    Amy turned, looked at me, and asked, “You’re not enjoying yourself?”.  She wiggled her ass at me and gave me a pout, her huge breasts jiggled as she did.  My cock was aching, but I was still embarrassed.  I must have turned red again because both girls giggled.  “I guess we’ll have to help him”, Amy said to Diane.

    They both got up off the couch, Diane completely naked, Amy wearing only her shorts.  Diane came toward me and Amy went to Frank.  Amy backed up toward Frank and wiggled her ass at him, rubbing it against his cock, and he started taking her shorts off.  I got distracted by Diane though.

    She leaned down and kissed me, and as she pushed her tongue into my mouth she gently guided my hands to her exposed breasts.  I was so worked up that I didn’t notice what her hands were doing until she already had my cock out.  Once I realized that she had pulled my hard-on out of my pants, and was slowly stroking it, I broke the kiss in surprise.  Diane looked into my eyes, smiling, never taking her hands off my cock.

    Amy and Frank were moaning and I looked over to see why.  Her shorts had been removed, Amy was now only wearing a red g-string, and she was on her knees in front of Frank.  She’d removed his pants, his shirt unbuttoned, and Frank was squeezing Amy’s tits around his hard shaft.  He was furiously rubbing her tits up and down against his cock, thrusting his hips in time, and moaning the whole time.  Amy had one hand inside her g-string on her pussy, it looked like she was pumping fingers in and out of herself, while her other hand was massaging Frank’s balls.

    Diane turned my head back toward her, “Everyone loves Amy’s tits”, she said, “Frank loves getting his hands on them”.  Frank and Amy were in their own world at the moment, their moaning getting louder as they both got closer to cumming.  “What about you?”, Diane asked me.  I nodded in response as she dropped to her knees in front of me.  “Well, I can’t tit fuck like Amy can”, Diane said, “but I give great head.  You want to cum in my mouth?"  She was still stroking my shaft, looking up at me flirtatiously.  Again I nodded at her and she leaned her head toward my cock and started licking it up and down.

    She was right, she was really good at sucking dick.  The sensation as her mouth moved up and down my shaft was amazing.  Diane was using one hand to hold the base of my cock while using her other hand to massage the area around my cock.  First she would cup my balls, then roll them around gently, and finally rub my thighs.  I didn’t know how long I’d be able to last.

    That was when Frank started cumming as he groaned loudly.  Diane glanced sideways, never lifting her mouth off my cock, and I looked over too.  Amy was still on her knees, her tits wrapped around his cock.  Cum was spurting out the top of his dick, landing on Amy.  Frank must have cum for a solid minute, burst after burst of his cum landing all over Amy’s tits, soaking her chest.  From the way that Amy was moaning and grinding her hips against her own hand I was pretty sure she was cumming too.

    Diane moaned deeply, obviously enjoying the sight of her husband cumming on Amy, and she sucked my cock harder.  The increased pressure was more than I could stand and I started cumming.  Diane started pumping her hand up and down my shaft as she kept her mouth firmly on the head of my cock, moving her other hand to my balls and squeezing them slightly.  I’d never felt anything like it before, the sensation was amazing.  I came so hard and so much that I was sure that Diane would choke, not being able to take it all, but she didn’t.

    She managed to keep her mouth firmly on my cock, even as my hips bucked, until I finished cumming, and she swallowed all of it.  "Mmm… tasty”, Diane said sitting up and dropping my cock out of her mouth.  I was out of breath, my cock already starting to go limp.  “I think the boys are done for a while”, Diane said to Amy.

    “Too bad”, Amy replied, “I’m just getting started and I’m all messy”.  Amy looked down at her cum soaked chest and then shot Diane a pouting look.  Without hesitation Diane crawled across the floor to Amy and started licking her husband’s cum off Amy’s tits.

    Frank and I were enjoying watching the girls with each other.  He stripped off his shirt, getting completely naked, and sat back down.  I was still a bit self-conscious so I tucked my cock back into my shorts, but didn’t zip or button them.  Diane had licked Amy’s chest completely clean and the girls moved to the couch.  Amy laid down and Diane removed her red g-string, and I could see that Amy’s pussy was still shaved smooth.

    Diane picked up the purple, double dildo and laid down opposite Amy on the couch.  Amy dug around in the table at the end of the couch and produced a bottle of lube.  Diane held the dildo while Amy lubed up both ends, and when she was done with the dildo she rubbed the extra lube on their pussies.  It was the first time I had seen two women together in person and I was started to get turned on again.

    Slowly they moved closer, each girl working one end of the dildo into her pussy, until finally they were right up against each other and the dildo was buried as deep as it was going to go.  Both of them were laying down on the couch, enjoying holding the toy inside, their breathing slowly increasing.  Amy started moving first, wiggling her pussy against the dildo, which also caused it move inside Diane.

    Their rhythm increased along with their moaning, the double dildo was huge I couldn’t imagine that they could fit inside themselves as much as they were, but they were both lost in ecstasy.  My cock was starting to get hard again in my shorts, I looked over and Frank’s cock was starting to stand up in his lap.  Diane started cumming, moaning loudly as she did, her hips bucking wildly up and down on the couch.  Amy slid down a bit on the couch causing more of the dildo to disappear inside her cunt.

    There was little space left between the two girls, their pussies almost touching, I was amazed at how much of the toy they had taken, and yet they both kept rocking their hips causing the dildo to wiggle in and out of their pussies.  Diane was starting to come down off her orgasm when Amy reached down one hand and rubbed Diane’s clit.  Immediately she started cumming again, pushing hard against Amy’s hand.  The force of their bodies pushing against each other caused the last bit of the dildo to disappear, they now had the whole length inside them, and still Diane was cumming.

    They stayed like that for fifteen minutes, grinding their pussies against each other, the dildo shoved deep in their cunts.  My cock was rock hard, and I looked over, sure enough Frank was jerking his now hard cock again.  Diane came two more times, but Amy hadn’t cum yet.  The girls separated, the dildo dropping to the couch with a wet sound, it was soaked with their pussy juices.

    Diane was spent, exhausted, she collapsed back on the couch with a content look on her face.  “Well Diane looks like she’s done, but I’m not done yet”, Amy said looking over at Frank and I.  Amy got up from the couch and came over to me, “You’re still dressed I see.  That’s no way to enjoy yourself”.  Her hands were on her hips, she was looking down at me, and her tits wiggling as she talked.

    She pulled me up and lead me over to the bed where she undressed me.  I was still a bit embarrassed about being naked in front of these strangers, but Amy didn’t give me time to think about it.  As soon as I was undressed she pushed me down on the bed, smiling at my hard cock.  Amy climbed up on the bed straddling me, one hand on my cock, guiding me into her.

    Settling down on me quickly the whole length of my cock disappeared inside her pussy.  Not waiting, Amy started humping up and down, drilling my cock in and out of her.  I knew she was going to cum because her moaning was getting louder and more frequent.  Sure enough, after just a few minutes she started cumming, her pussy gripping tightly around me, her huge tits dangling in my face.

    Suddenly there was a thumping noise on the floor.  I looked around confused.  Frank and Diane, now both on the couch, were also looking around.  Amy slumped over, still sitting on me, and let out a short sigh.  “That’s Chuck the downstairs neighbor”, Amy explained.  “He can hear whenever I have sex and he thumps on his ceiling to let me know that he can hear me.  He also knows my boyfriend is out of town”.  Amy smiled down at me as she said, “That means I’m going to have to go blow him later so he won’t tattle on me”.

    Diane giggled, “You’re such a slut”.  Frank was on top of his wife, but he’d moved when we heard the thumping.

    “I’ll show you who’s a slut.  Let me borrow your husband”, Amy said to Diane, waving Frank to come to the bed.  Diane and Frank smiled at each other as Frank got up from the couch and headed toward the bed.  I looked up at Amy confused, but she was watching Frank’s bouncing cock as he came toward her.

    Amy was still sitting on top of me, holding my cock in her pussy when Frank moved up behind her.  I started to worry what he was going to do, my embarrassment coming back, when Amy looked back down at me.  She could see I was blushing, but she didn’t say anything, instead she just shoved her huge breasts in my face and said, “Suck on my tits and hold on”.

    I reached up and started fondling her tits, licking her nipples and sucking them into my mouth.  Then I felt a pressure from inside Amy.  It didn’t take me long to figure out what it was, Frank was slipping cock into Amy’s ass, it was gliding inside of her still wet with his wife’s juices.  The force of Frank’s cock was increasing the tightness of Amy’s pussy, and as he started sliding in and out of her I could feel the rubbing against my dick through the wall of Amy’s cunt.

    It felt amazingly good.  Amy was holding my dick inside of her as deep as I could get, so the entire length of my shaft was being rubbed and I didn’t even have to move.  Amy was also obviously enjoying it, she was pressing down hard holding me inside of her and keeping her breasts firmly at my mouth while Frank pounded his cock in and out of her ass.

    Amy came again, overwhelmed by the sensations, and I could see that Frank was pulling her hair as he vigorously slammed his cock into Amy.  I didn’t even think she’d come down from her orgasm when Amy came again, screaming this time, “Yes!  Fuck Me!  Fuck Me!  Ohhh Fuckkkk Me!”.

    When she finally finished cumming she leaned forward, letting Frank’s dick fall out of her ass, and then as he backed away she lifted up and pulled off of me.  Amy walked over to where Diane was laying on the couch.  Diane had laid down so that she could see the action on the bed, and she had one end of the double dildo stuffed in her cunt and the other in her ass.  She’d been working them both in and out of her while watching the three of us fuck the whole time.

    Amy leaned down and kissed Diane.  “Still think I’m a slut?”, Amy asked her.

    “Only a slut would enjoy getting double fucked like that”, Diane responded still working both ends of the dildo in and out of her holes.

    “Well our two boys haven’t cum yet, so I think it’s your turn”, Amy said.  Diane pulled the dildo out of herself and got up off the couch, heading toward the bed.  Amy meanwhile was putting on a robe, still naked underneath.  “I have to go downstairs and take care of Chuck, but you three have fun”, Amy said as she went out the front door of the apartment, “I’ll be back soon”.

    Diane climbed up on the bed with her husband and I, and turned herself around so her back was toward me.  She put one hand on my chest to steady herself and used her other hand to guide my cock as she lowered herself onto me.  There was a tight sensation around my cock and I realized that Diane was sliding her ass down onto my cock.  “Mmm… your dick feels so good in my ass”, she said to me as the last of my shaft disappeared inside her.  “Now stay just like that”.

    Frank then moved in between his wife’s legs and shoved his cock into her spread cunt.  There was no resistance, she was too wet at this point.  Diane put her arms around her husband, basically hanging herself from him, and she began rocking her body back and forth.  Each movement cause both my cock and her husband’s to slide out of her, and then slam back into her as her weight came down.  She was moaning louder and louder with each thrust, and again I could feel the pressure caused by Frank’s cock filling her other hole.

    Diane started cumming and she clenched up her pussy and ass.  Suddenly what had felt amazing was mind-blowing, her ass had been tight before, but when she came it got even tighter and caused me to start cumming.  Frank started cumming a second later, and I could actually feel the spasms of his cock inside Diane.  The three of us were feeding each others desire, working into a sexual frenzy.  Even as I emptied the last of my load into Diane’s ass I could feel Frank still cumming, still pumping his wife’s pussy full of his seed.  Diane of course kept cumming for a while after we had both finished, holding herself down against us, keeping both of our cocks gripped tight inside of her.

    Then Frank stood up, withdrawing from his wife, and Diane rolled off of me collapsing on the bed next to me.  A minute later Amy came back into the apartment, her robe disheveled, and she cast a quick glance over the three of us.  Frank had moved back to the couch and sat down, I was still laying on the bed next to Diane.  “Looks like I’m not the only slut here”, Amy said.

    Diane rolled over and gave Amy a contented smile.  Amy took off her robe and dropped it next to the bed.  “Did they both cum inside of you?”, Amy asked Diane.  Diane could only manage a small nod.  “That’s good, cause I have a load of cum inside my pussy from Chuck.  We heard you downstairs and it drove him wild”.

    With that Amy climbed onto the bed and moved over Diane, lowering her pussy down onto Diane’s face.  At the same time Amy dropped her face right between Diane’s legs.  The girls got right to it in the sixty-nine position, each eagerly lapping the cum out of the others pussy.  Amy noticed the cum starting to drip out of Diane’s ass and in response stuck two fingers inside Diane’s asshole.

    This caused Diane to orgasm again, her moaning fainter now, she was obviously running out of energy.  Amy kept sucking on Diane’s cunt, trying to get all of the cum out of it.  After a minute, when there was no more sperm coming out of Diane’s fucked pussy, Amy moved her tongue to Diane’s asshole.  Diane started squirming again as Amy’s tongue explored her ass, lapping at the cum inside.  Diane orgasmed a second time, this one short and soft, and when she finished Amy sat up slightly.

    The position put Amy’s pussy completely over Diane’s mouth, I could see her tongue shooting up and down Amy’s pussy lips and a trail of cum dribbling down onto Diane’s chin.  Amy started pinching her nipples and rubbing her tits together as she rocked her hips back and forth on Diane’s face.  It didn’t take long before Amy orgasmed on Diane’s tongue, her own pussy juices mixing with the cum leaking out of her cunt.  And then, when Amy finished, she collapsed on the bed next to Diane.

    Amy and Diane both smiled at me, and Amy asked, “So, what are you doing tomorrow night?”

Sep 19, 2012 18 notes
#amy

July 2012

Amy at the Beach

    It wasn’t long until I saw Amy again.  That weekend I went to the beach with her and her boyfriend.  It was like nothing had happened between Amy and I, she acted completely normal whenever her boyfriend was around.  Every time I looked at her body though, her huge tits wrapped in her bikini, my cock got hard and I had to really shift to keep it hidden from her boyfriend.  I knew she saw me doing this, and she kept making a point of giving me good views of her cleavage and her ass throughout the day.

    The following day her boyfriend had to work at the hospital, and like normal we decided to hang out.  I picked her up from their apartment and we headed off to the beach.  Halfway there she made me change direction, she said there was another beach she wanted to check out but that her boyfriend never wanted to drive that far.  Just like that we headed off to this new beach.

    Upon arrival at the beach I noticed a sign clearly warning that the beach was clothing optional.  I hesitated and asked Amy what was going on.  “My boyfriend would never go to a nude beach with me, but I think you’ll enjoy it.  Come on”, she said.  She took me by the hand and lead me down the trail to the small beach a couple hundred yards from where we parked.  There were only a dozen people on the beach, three couples, Amy, me, and single men.

    Our entrance got looks all around, the eyes of all the men were fixed on Amy.  We found a spot and threw down our towels, I was setting up the umbrella when Amy started stripping.  She pulled her shirt up over her head, and dropped her shorts, underneath she was wearing one of her typical bikinis.  I started stripping down to my swim trunks and got distracted as Amy took off her bikini.  The bottoms hit the sand easily falling away from her ass, but the top clung to her tits for a moment concealing her nipples before it finally fell away.

    Everyone on the beach was staring at her.  Amy sat down and started rubbing suntan lotion all over herself.  I got down to my swim trunks and watched as she started massaging the lotion in.  The whole beach was riveted.  Amy ran her hands up and down between her huge tits, rubbing the lotion into the white patches of skin on her chest.  Her hands caused her tits to bounce slightly when she rubbed her the lotion in between and underneath them.  My cock was already hard, watching her get completely naked on the warm beach was more than enough, but as she started rubbing the lotion on her breasts I almost came right there.

    Her nipples got hard as her hands glided over her tits, the lotion and her sweat making her hands move smoothly and easily.  She spent minutes running her hands over her tits, circling her areolas, just barely tweaking her nipples to keep them hard, but everyone on the beach caught their breath when Amy slid her hands down her stomach and toward her bare pussy.  I noticed she had recently shaved her pussy, the whole area where her bikini bottoms normally were was bare and white.  Amy spread her legs and started running her hands over the pale flesh around her pussy, between her legs, and down the insides of her thighs.  Everyone at the beach had a good view of her spread legs, her bare pussy, and her hands moving playfully over the area between her legs.

    “Aren’t you going to take your shorts off?”, she asked looking over at me.  I was reluctant, given my raging hard-on, but she kept rubbing herself, distracting me, not even waiting for an answer.  She was leaning back on one hand and still rubbing her other hand between her legs, all while looking back at me with this pouty look on her face.  The other men on the beach were all hard, their stiff cocks sticking out into the warm beach air.  The women on the beach were all looking hatefully at Amy, their own naked bodies failing to attract attention anymore.

    As Amy finished rubbing her suntan lotion into her thighs and pussy she turned to me, now intent to get my shorts off, and I watched stunned as she reached over and undid the string holding them up.  She tugged them over my hard cock and pulled them down, letting them drop to the sand, my cock bounced in front of me just inches from her face; she smiled up at me.  There was a moment where she paused, and I was certain she was going to put her mouth on my cock, I think everyone on the beach was sure of it.  The moment passed and she sat back, moving away from me.  I sat down under the umbrella, trying to hide my erection from everyone else on the beach.  It didn’t matter, as I soon realized, everyone was watching Amy finish rubbing lotion down her legs and over her feet.

    After a minute she asked me to help her rub lotion on her back.  I eagerly complied, I couldn’t wait to get both my hands on her body, even if it was just her back.  She sat down in front of me, between my legs, and leaned forward to give me full access to her back.  For a few minutes I completely enjoyed running my hands over her back, I even started to massage her muscles a bit.  It was obvious that she was enjoying it, her eyes were closed and her nipples were still hard, both of which did nothing to help calm down my erection.

    “Okay, we have to get some lotion on you.  You don’t want to burn”, Amy said to me as she turned around.  Grabbing up the bottle of suntan lotion she spread her legs, and tucked them under mine, moving in closer.  The way she was sitting blocked everyone else at the beach from seeing her tits or my cock.  “Put out your hands”, she told me.  I did and she squeezed some lotion into my hands.  “Okay, you better start on your arms and chest.  I’ll help so we can get to relaxing”.

    I was rubbing the lotion into my arms and chest when Amy reached her hands down, both covered in lotion, and grabbed onto my cock.  Surprised I asked her what she was doing.  “You’ll never be able to relax if we don’t do something about this”, she wiggled my cock as she finished her sentence.  “So I’m going to help you relax”, she said as she started running her hand up and down my cock.  Her other hand reached down and cupped my balls, softly massaging them.

    Amy’s motions got more vigorous, her hand jerking up and down my cock faster.  I was transfixed watching Amy’s hands on my cock, everyone else on the beach may not have been able to see what was happening, but they probably had a good idea.  It didn’t take long, in less than a minute I started shooting cum.  Amy skillfully directed my cock so that my entire load landed on her thighs, cunt, and chest.  After I finished spewing my cum on her, she rubbed it into her skin, moving back and forth over her legs and pussy until my cum all but disappeared.

    She turned back away from me, leaving me to finish applying my own suntan lotion.  We spent a few hours on the beach enjoying the sun and wind, Amy enjoying all the stares that she was getting from the men.  Everyone else on the beach tried pretending not to look, but it was obvious that Amy was the center of attention that day.  Thankfully I was able to relax a bit and avoided getting hard again, but Amy spent the day shifting and changing positions to keep the rest of the men on the beach hard.  Shortly before it was time to leave Amy suggested we get in the water.  The cool water against my skin was a nice change from the hot beach.

    Shortly after we got into the water Amy swam up next to me.  She was whispering in my ear, it was a ruse for the people on the beach.  I’m sure from the shore it looked like she was just swimming next to me and whispering to me, but in reality she was rubbing her body against mine under the water.  We were up to our shoulders in the water, and she had positioned herself with one leg wrapped around one of mine her tits rubbing up against my arm.  As she whispered to me I could feel her grinding her pussy against my leg, “You like the feel of my body against yours?”

    “The feel of my tits against you makes me so wet”, she continued whispering while grinding against me.  I felt one of her hands on my cock, she was fondling it slowly bringing it back to life.  “I should make you cum again, right here in front of everyone”, she teased me.  It was obvious she was getting more aroused by rubbing her cunt against me and talking dirty to me.  “Maybe we should go back to my place and you can rub your cock between my tits again, we should enough time before my boyfriend comes home and finds us.  Maybe you want to get caught though”.  I looked at her shocked, but she was teasing.

    She grabbed my hands and moved them to her sides, then I felt her other hand slide between my leg and her body, she was now fingering herself while grinding against my leg.  I couldn’t help myself, my hands moved to her tits and I started massaging them under the water.  Her grinding intensified, the speed of her hand on my cock increased, and I knew she was getting closer to cumming.  “Make me cum”, she told me, “and I will make you cum”.  She removed her hand from her pussy and grabbed one of my hands then guided it down her chest to her cunt.  I slipped two fingers inside her and she started grinding again, rubbing against my hand hard.

    One of her hands was still holding onto my cock, keeping just enough pressure on me to keep me hard, but it was obvious she wasn’t interested in getting me off.  Instead she just continued rocking her hips back and forth, my fingers wiggling inside her, her clit rubbing against my palm.  She had moved closer to me to get my fingers deeper inside her pussy, and I glanced back to see what kind of attention we were getting from the beach.  Sure enough everyone was watching us intently and all the cocks on the beach were still at attention.

    “I’m going to cum… I’m going to cum…”, she whispered to me frantically.  Amy thrust her hips against me hard a couple times as she came, her pussy grinding down against my hand.  I squeezed her tits against my chest with her hand as she orgasmed, I loved the feel of her huge tits against me.  She moaning softly in my ear, her grinding slowed down.  When she finished cumming she kissed my neck, just below my ear, and then said, “We should go.  We can head back to my place and take a shower to get all this sand off”.

    We got back to our blanket and umbrella on the beach, my hard-on bobbing from side to side the whole way as I walked.  I put my swim trunks back on and my shirt, Amy didn’t even bother with her swim suit though, she bent over to pick up her shorts and shirt giving the whole beach a perfect view of her bare ass and pussy.  To the disappointment of all the guys on the beach she slipped her shirt over her head and pulled her shorts on.  The water on her chest soaked her white shirt through and her huge tits might as well have been uncovered.  We made our way back to her place like that.

    When we got back to Amy’s place she called her boyfriend to see if he was going to be home for dinner; she acted disappointed when he said no.  She was right to suggest that we shower to get the sand off, I had sand in the most uncomfortable places.  “Go ahead and shower, I’ll order some dinner”, she said still holding the phone, waving me toward the bathroom.  I started the shower and got in, I was just finishing washing the sand off my body when Amy came into the bathroom.  “I ordered some pizza, I hope that’s alright”, she said peeking over the shower door.

    Amy pulled her shirt up over her head and dropped her shorts to the floor.  Naked, she climbed into the shower with me, again it was a really tight fit.  As soon as her body rubbed up against mine I got hard.  She’d spent the whole ride home teasing me, playing with her tits, and adjusting her shorts, supposedly to get sand out, but she and I both knew she was teasing me.

    In the shower she started teasing me again.  She pushed me to the side of the shower and got under the water, letting it run over her face, around her tits, and down her chest and legs.  The water was washing some of the sand away but not a lot, so she started using her hands to get the sand off of her.  I spent a few minutes watching her run her hands over her wet body, lifting her tits, kneading them, pushing them apart, spreading open her pussy lips, massaging her thighs and arms.  Amy never took her eyes off me the whole time.  I finally lost control when she lifted one of her tits and sucked her nipple into her mouth.

    Our bodies had only been inches apart, and multiple times she had brushed against my cock or her tits had rubbed against me.  I couldn’t take anymore teasing so I stepped the half step between us and pushed her against the wall of the shower, pinning her body with mine.  We kissed, our tongues wildly lashing at each other as I grabbed two handfuls of her tits.  I pinched and teased her nipples and she moaned softly into my mouth.  She was obviously getting worked up so I moved one of my hands down her side, heading slowly toward her dripping pussy.

    My hand was an inch away from her clit when she grabbed my wrist and stopped my hand.  “Get me off with your mouth, eat my pussy and suck on my clit”, she ordered me.  It was obvious that she liked being in control.  She brushed my hands aside, put her hands on my shoulders, and pushed me down gently.  I eagerly dropped to my knees and buried my face in her crotch, my tongue immediately going to her clit.  Her hips started bucking back and forth, grinding her pussy against my face as I knelt in front of her in the shower.  I moved lower and stuck my tongue between her pussy lips and into her cunt, digging as deep as I could.

    Amy was moaning louder now and I looked up to see her pinching her nipples while squeezing her tits against her chest.  She was looking down at me with lust in her eyes.  I returned to her clit and sucked it into my mouth, pinching it between my lips while rubbing it with my tongue.  That was enough, she came right then, her hips pushed against my face and she put her hands on the back of my head and pushed my face into her pussy hard.  “OH.  OH.  OH.  Ooohhh…”, her body convulsed with each moan causing her huge tits to bounce over my head.

    “You want to fuck me?”, she asked me teasingly.  I was getting up from my knees, and she stepped back as far as she could to give me room.  “Your cock is so hard”, she rubbed my cock gently as she said it.  “You want to fuck me?”, she asked again.  She must have seen the lust in my eyes and taken that as a yes because she turned her back toward me and stuck out her ass.  I hesitated for a moment but Amy said smiling, “Don’t worry, I’m on the pill.  My boyfriend is a doctor after all”.  That was all I needed to hear, I spread her ass cheeks with one hand and guided my cock toward her waiting cunt.

    Entering her was absolute heaven.  Tit fucking Amy was amazing, but her pussy was unbelievable.  Amy’s cunt was tight as I entered her, but she reached back and grabbed my ass pulling me into her.  Her hands gripped tight, pulling me into her so fast I’m sure it hurt her, but she just moaned deep and long as I plunged the last of my cock into her.  Immediately she started pushing back against me, fucking herself on my cock, it was obvious that she didn’t care I was there, I was just a tool for her to use.

    Amy was bouncing her ass back and forth, rubbing her pussy up and down my cock.  My balls were slapping against her with each thrust and she was moaning constantly.  I was trying hard not to cum, she had worked me up so much with her teasing through the day, but the feel of her cunt lips rubbing up against the sides of my throbbing cock was amazing.  Her speed and moaning intensified, her ass slapping against me making a loud smacking noise with each thrust.  “Fuck me… fuck me… fuck me…”, she was chanting.

    I reached up from behind her and grabbed her tits, she had moved her hands up to brace herself against the wall so that she could increase her speed.  We were timing our movements perfectly, my cock plunging into her willing cunt as she pushed back at me, and we were positioned so that we had as much room in the shower to piston as possible.  “I’m cumming… oh Fuck!”, Amy practically shouted, and then her moans got so loud that she was screaming.  I knew for sure the people in the other apartments in the building heard her.

    She finished cumming, changed her rhythm, and moved slightly to bring her legs together.  As soon as she did the sensation changed, her cunt became really tight against my cock, it was practically sucking me into her as if her pussy didn’t want to let go.  I couldn’t resist cumming anymore, I started shoving my cock deep into her, my thrusts shorter and harder.  Amy was practically pinned against the wall of the shower I was pushing against her that hard.  She reached back with one of her hands and grabbed hold of my balls, massaging them gently, and that pushed me over the edge.

    Pushing deep into her cunt I started cumming.  As I spewed my load deep into her I pushed hard against her, not moving, just keeping my cock deep inside her.  Amy pushed back against me, holding me as deep as I could get, her one hand massaging my balls and her other holding my ass.  I thought I was going to pass out I came so hard.  Amy held me inside her for a minute, turning her body a bit so that she could kiss me, digging her tongue into my mouth.  We spent another minute in the shower, cleaning each other off.  “I should go get the pizza”, Amy said.  She got out of the shower and toweled off before wrapping herself in a bath robe and leaving the bathroom.  I spent a few more minutes in the shower before getting out… wondering how long before her boyfriend got home.

Jul 15, 2012 27 notes
#amy
Amy

    I had known Amy for years, we had met at a conference in the mid-west.  We were both there for work, and introduced by a mutual friend.  Amy had a knock-out body.  She was about 5’-7" with a thin build, short cropped red hair, bright green eyes, but her most remarkable feature is her 34 DD breasts.  She and I met year after year at the convention, but each year either she was dating someone or I was dating someone and we never managed to get together as anything more than friends.

    We kept in contact online, but it had been nearly two years since I’d seen her when I decided to move.  My job contract had expired, and the company decided not to renew the contract.  I found myself approaching the end of my lease, with no immediate job and nothing keeping me in the area.  When I started trying to find a place to move I asked around to all the friends I had online, and it was Amy that suggested that I move to Florida.  I had been wanting to move somewhere warmer, and Florida sounded perfect.

    Amy had been living down there with her boyfriend, a doctor, for a few years, but she had no other friends in the area.  It only took me 4 weeks to get everything packed into a truck and like that I was living in Florida.  The evening I arrived I met up with Amy and her boyfriend, we had dinner together and talked.  Her boyfriend had finished med school a few years prior and was doing his residency at one of the local hospitals.  Amy was ecstatic to have a friend in the area since her boyfriend was spending nearly one hundred hours a week at the hospital and she worked from home.  Some of the most beautiful beaches in the United States were 10 minutes from their apartment and Amy rarely got to visit them.

    It took me a short while to find a job, but I was only part time at first.  I’d had enough money saved that I didn’t need to work full time, plus I was renting a small apartment that perfectly fit my needs, and was extraordinarily cheap.  So when I wasn’t working I was hanging out with Amy, and occasionally her boyfriend.  She showed me all the spots around town, and we went to all the beaches before finding our favorite places.  Each time we went to the beach she wore bikinis, with a body like hers I couldn’t blame her, but I could never help but stare.  I’m sure she caught me looking too, but she would always playfully brush it off.

    One day Amy, her boyfriend, and I were at the beach enjoying the water and sunshine when her boyfriend got paged.  He was on call with the hospital all weekend, and a page meant he might have to go in.  A quick call confirmed that he was needed at the hospital.  We rushed back to their apartment so he could shower the sand and sweat off, and then rush to the hospital.  He would likely be gone for a few hours, so Amy and I were deciding what to do with our time.  Her boyfriend rushed out of the shower, gave her a quick kiss goodbye, and was gone.

    My hair had lightened considerably from all the trips to the beach and sun exposure, so Amy and I decided to add some color to balance it out.  She wanted to dye her hair at the same time because her color had been fading for a while.  We made a quick trip to the grocery store across the street, got what we needed, and then went back to her apartment.  I had never colored my hair, but Amy was a pro.  After taking my shirt off she draped a towel over my shoulders and began working on my hair.  I sat there on the floor as she worked in the color, and then I had to spend ten minutes letting it set.

    While we sat and waited we decided to start on her hair.  She pulled her shirt off over her head surprising me, I thought for sure she would at least go into the other room and change into something else.  Instead she sat down right in front of me wearing only her shorts and a sports bra which did little to contain her mounds of cleavage.  I got an instant hard-on looking down, past her shoulders to the breasts neatly tucked into her bra.  I could even see her nipples poking against the fabric of the bra, she must have been cold sitting in the air conditioning without a shirt on.

    Following her instructions as best I could while shifting uncomfortably against a hard-on straining to free itself from my shorts I managed to get the color solution into her hair.  The color in my hair had set long enough when Amy told me it needed to be rinsed out.  I had no idea my hair needed to be rinsed, and I was confused how she planned to accomplish that.  Amy and her boyfriend’s apartment was expensive, being right near the beach, but it was small.  They had one small kitchen sink and an even smaller bathroom sink, I couldn’t see getting my hair rinsed in either sink.  That left only the shower.

    She ushered me into the bathroom, gave me the special shampoo and a towel, and pointed me at the shower.  It was only a shower, no tub, with an opaque glass door meant for one person to shower at a time.  As she stepped out of the bathroom I took my shorts and boxers off and climbed into the small shower.  After the beach and hot weather the shower felt amazing.  I was just getting through the first rinse of my hair when the bathroom door opened.  I fought the soap in my eyes and looked over, it was Amy coming into the bathroom.

    “I’ve had the color in for 10 minutes”, she said.  “I have to rinse it out or else it’s going to ruin my hair and burn my scalp”.  I explained to her that I wasn’t finished yet.  “We just didn’t time applying the colors correctly, we’re going to have to both rinse at the same time”, she explained.  I didn’t know what she had in mind, surely she wasn’t going to climb into the shower with me?  She was dating someone!  And I was in the same shower her boyfriend was in 30 minutes ago!

    As if to answer my question I could see her remove her sports bra through the frosted glass of the shower door, and then drop her shorts to the floor.  I was trying furiously to get the soap out of my eyes and hair so I could get out of the shower and give her the room, but before I could she opened the shower door.  There she was in front of me, completely naked, her huge breasts hanging heavily from her chest.  I could see the pale patches around her nipples where the bikinis had block her suntan.

    I was stunned, I didn’t know what to say or do.  Here I was standing naked in her shower with my raging hard-on coming back to life.  She stepped quickly into the shower and closed the door.  It was a tight squeeze in the shower, and her breasts were pushing into my back.  That was all it took, my cock was now completely at attention, the feel of her breasts against me was too much to resist.  She put her hands on my side and moved herself closer to the water and me toward the back of the shower.  I was powerless to resist her, worried more about hiding my hard on from my friend and not staring at her chest.

    She shoved her head under the water and I watched the water flow over her body, around her huge breasts, and down toward her pussy.  As my eyes drifted downward I noticed that she had completely shaved her pussy, a small patch of pale skin where I’d only seen her bikini before.  I stood there taking in the beauty of her body, watching her rinse her hair, soap suds washing over her skin.  Once she had finished rinsing her hair she glanced down at my rock hard cock and smiled.  I tried to stammer an apology but she cut me off.  “I’ve seen how you look at my tits”, she said.

    “I’ve never been with a woman that’s had tits as big as yours”, I said.

    “You can feel them if you like”, I heard her say.  I couldn’t believe it, but I wasn’t going to waste the opportunity and immediately reached up with both hands and started massaging her wet tits.  She leaned back to give me more room which resulted in her back pressing against my chest and my cock sliding up against her ass crack, nestling neatly between her perfect ass cheeks.  She began to wiggle her ass against my cock and the sensation, combined with the huge tits spilling out of my hands, was amazing.  I moaned softly as I leaned in and kissed her neck.  “Guys go crazy for my tits”, she said, “I’m glad you like them”.

    She turned to face me and I lowered my mouth to her nipples, sucking them into my mouth and running my tongue around them.  Her hand reached down and grabbed my cock, she jerked it a couple of times and I blew my load right there.  She continued to pump my cock and I came hard, blowing all over her leg and the walls of the shower.  I leaned back and she smiled at me before washing my semen off me and her.  “I need to finish showering”, she said, “you better get back into the living room before my boyfriend comes home”.

    That snapped me back to reality and I hurried out of the shower, put my clothes back on, and scurried back into the living room sitting on the floor in front of the sofa.  It was another couple of minutes before she came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel, her short hair already starting to dry.  She was heading toward the bedroom to get dressed when the phone rang, she answered and had a short conversation.  “My boyfriend is going to be a while still at the hospital, he said you should probably just head home and we can hang out some other time”, she explained.  As she moved across the room toward me I could see the front of the towel hanging open a bit, unable to close completely around her huge tits.  I was able to get a peak of her shaved pussy through the crack in the towel.

    She saw me looking and said, “Well, since we have time, you can do something for me”, and with that she dropped the towel exposing her naked body to me.  Seeing her like this, her huge tits hanging before me, awoke my cock and I started to get hard again.  She had moved up to me and gently pushed my head back so that it rested flat on the sofa.  As she spread her legs, hovering her shaved, exposed pussy inches above my upturned face, she said, “I made you cum, now you make me cum, and if you do a good job I will let you play with my tits again”.

    That was all the encouragement I needed.  I reached up, grabbed her hips, and pulled her pussy down on my face.  I started hungrily lapping at her cunt lips, parting them with my tongue, before working my way up to her clit.  My tongue darted up and down, dancing over her clit with ease.  From the position she was in, kneeling on the couch her pussy directly on my face, I could look up and see her two huge tits hanging above me, tempting me.  Amy had her hands on her breasts, tweaking the nipples, pushing her tits together, massaging and kneading her tit flesh all as if to remind me what my prize was for making her cum.  I started to move my hands up from her hips to her breasts, but she swatted at them and placed them squarely back on her hips.  Looking down at me she scolded me, “No tits for you until I cum.  Now… eat my pussy”.

    I kept licking her clit, sucking it into my mouth and rolling it around on my tongue.  I could feel her building to a climax which only drove me on.  I shifted my tongue from massaging her clit to her pussy lips, and when I pushed my tongue up into her pussy as deep as I could she came hard.  “Oh!  Oohh!  OH!”, she yelled as she bucked on my face, her pussy juice running down my cheeks and chin.  I wiggled my tongue inside her pussy and she exclaimed, “Oh Fuck Yes!  Fuck Yes!”

    Amy’s orgasm must have lasted for a full minute before she started to come down, her moaning returning to a slower beat, but she hadn’t lifted her cunt off my face yet.  So I shifted my hands from her hips to her tits, this time she didn’t stop me, and I stuck my tongue deep in her pussy again causing her to cum a second time, “Ah!  Aahh!  Aaahhh… fuck yes!”.  As I rolled her nipples between my fingers, my tongue still working in her pussy, she reached down and grabbed a handful of my hair pulling my face hard into her pussy.  She was looking down at me with pure lust on her face, “Tongue my pussy… tongue my pussy… fuck yes…”, she cooed at me.  Her second orgasm was harder and longer than her first, and she didn’t let go of my hair until she’d finished cumming.

    She rolled off of me and laid on her back spread across the couch.  My cock was practically bursting out of my shorts at this point, a wet spot staining the front.  I got up off the floor and Amy reached out and rubbed my cock through my shorts.  “My boyfriend works all the time, so I never get to cum enough”, she said.  “I usually have to do it myself, or use my toys”.  She reached toward the end of the couch, sliding open the top drawer of the end table, and pulling a large, pink dildo out of the top drawer.  “I keep them stashed all over the apartment” she explained.  “You’ve never been with a woman with tits like mine?”, she asked as she bounced her tits with her hand.

    I explained that I’d never been with a woman with more than a B cup, much less DD like hers.  “So you’ve never tit fucked a woman either?”, she asked.  I almost passed out, that had always been one of my fantasies, especially with a woman like Amy.  Her tits were practically made for tit fucking.  She reached out and took my shorts and boxers off, dropping them to the floor.  Here I was standing over here naked body, eyes locked on her huge tits, with my hard cock sticking out over her.  Amy had been sucking on the dildo, getting it slick with her mouth, and I thought I was going to cum right there watching her.  She reached out and grabbed my cock and pulled me closer to her while using her other hand to slowly insert the dildo into her pussy.  “Well if we’re going to tit fuck, we should do this right.  Ughh… first, we have to get your cock wet enough to slide easily”.  And with that she sucked my cock into her mouth, taking my whole shaft down to my balls, in one stroke.

    Bracing myself against the wall I stood over her while she sucked on my cock.  She had one hand holding the base of my cock and her other hand was furiously fucking her pussy with the dildo.  Watching her sucking my cock, staring up into my eyes, all while dildo fucking her pussy was making me harder than I ever thought possible.  A couple of times I got close to cumming, but she must have been able to sense this because she backed off her pace on my cock each time.  After what seemed like forever she took my cock out of her mouth and said, “Ok.  Move over me, put your cock between my tits”.  I did as she directed, straddling her on the couch, and laid my moistened cock right between her huge tits.

    She dropped the dildo out of her pussy, leaving it laying on the couch between her legs and took her hands and pushed each of her tits tight around my cock.  It looked so easy, so effortless for her, to just massage her tits around my cock as she was, it was obvious that she’d done this a lot before.  “Do you like that?  Does it feel good?”, she asked me.  I could only nod in response I was so lost in the feeling.  “Fuck my tits with your cock.  Rub your cock against my chest”, she ordered me.  I started rocking back and forth and the feeling was amazing.

    I was enjoying watching the tip of my cock slid through the top of her cleavage, the feeling of her tits rubbing against me, both of us couldn’t take our eyes off my cock sliding through her massive tits.  She was intent on watching my cock sliding between her tits, her hands holding them tight, playing with her nipples.  Having my hands free I reached one back, picked up the dildo, and slid it back into her pussy.  “Ooohhh…”, she moaned loudly as I slipped it inside her.  I had started concentrating on fucking her cunt with the large, pink dildo and had slowly my rhythmic fucking of her breasts, so she started moving her tits up and down against the length of my cock.

    The combination of watching her play with her nipples and the incredible sensation of soft tit flesh against my hard cock was too much.  I started to twitch as my climax came and she sat up slightly, moved her tits down my shaft, and took the head of my cock in her mouth.  It was too much for me and I came harder than I ever had before.  As I emptied my load into her mouth she continued to rub her tits against my cock shaft all the while sucking the cum out of my dick.  She swallowed my entire load, still squeezing her tits against me.  It was obvious that she’d done this a lot, she was so skilled at it the whole thing looked effortless for her.

    I got up off her, completely spent.  She reached down and worked the dildo out of her pussy, it was completely drenched with her cunt juice.  Then she sat up, her huge tits still free in front of her, I marveled at how amazing they looked.  “As I said, my boyfriend is always at work, and I don’t nearly get enough satisfaction”, she said.  She took the dildo into her mouth and began sucking and licking it clean.  Smiling at me and said, “If you’d like we can do this again some time”.  She brushed her tits against my arm, her nipples were still erect, and if we’d had more time I’m sure more would have happened.  As it was I had to get dressed and go home.  She wrapped the towel around herself again and walked me to the door, showing me out, but I knew I’d see her again.

Jul 4, 2012 21 notes
#amy

June 2012

Our New Television

    My husband was really excited to get our new television, but I wasn’t too thrilled with the cost.  I never really watched tv and didn’t understand all the technology behind it.  We’d had a 3d television for a while, then the holographic projector, but my husband said this new technology was fully interactive.  Something to do with a projection from the television that would produce various brainwave functions to make the whole experience interactive… I didn’t really understand it, but my husband seemed really excited.

    It was smaller than I thought, really just a small, black box that sat on the table in the middle of the room.  Like the holographic projection tv the images and sound would orient to wherever you were sitting.  For weeks I ignored the thing, partly afraid of something sending signals into my brain, but my husband loved it.  It was all he did in the evening after work, he’d get home and sit down to start watching television.  I didn’t see what the big deal was, but he enjoyed it so I didn’t care that much.

    After the third week I began to get suspicious of the new television, my husband would watch it as I went to bed.  Minutes later he would come upstairs, take a shower, and then climb into bed next to me.  When I asked him about it he said he was watching sports highlights, and the interactive television put him right down on the court, or field, or whatever.  Another two weeks went by, my husband’s behavior continued, before my curiosity got the better of me.

    An hour after my husband left for work I sat down in the living room and, after a few minutes of trying to figure it out, switched the new television on.  It took a few seconds to start up, then a holographic message appeared over the device which read, “To avoid double vision, please keep your eyes closed while the device is in use”.

    ‘That sounds ominous’, I thought, but I closed my eyes anyway.  An instruction screen came up with a long list of help topics and I thought, 'I don’t want to read all this’.  As soon as I finished my thought the list disappeared and I heard a computer generated voice in my head say, “Accepted, skipping tutorial”.

    I freaked out, the television was reading my thoughts.  “Correct”, the voice said again, “This device is fully interactive and programmed to respond to your thought patterns”.

    For a minute I sat there and tried not to think of anything, and the television just hummed quietly on the table.  Finally I couldn’t help it and had thoughts about what my husband had been watching, it was the reason I tried this in the first place.  Before I could stop myself the television responded, “Loading channel”.

    To my surprise it didn’t load a sports channel.  The text over a blank screen indicated that it was loading a pornographic channel, which my husband knew I don’t like him to watch.  A small box appeared in the lower corner and as my attention was drawn to it the box expanded until it filled my vision.  It was overwhelming at first, everything around me changed from the blackness of having my eyes closed, to another place entirely.

    Opening my eyes for just a split second almost gave me a headache, it was like being in two places at once.  I snapped my eyes shut again and tried to make out my surroundings.  It seemed like I was in a rather generic looking office, plain desks, bad lighting, and all.  The first thing I noticed was that I felt cold, like sitting in office air conditioning.  Amazing technology that it was, the television was actually causing my brain to think that I was feeling cold air, and I could feel the goosebumps rise on my skin in response.

    Then a man came around the corner and sat on the edge of the desk I was at.  He was remarkably handsome, almost perfect looking actually, and his cologne was intoxicating.  To my surprise he looked right at me and said, “Hello Susan”.  I was shocked that the program knew my name until I remember that the television was reading my thoughts.  “I brought you something”.

    He set down a bouquet of flowers on the desk in front of me.  I looked around, thinking the program might be addressing someone else.  “Everyone else has gone home”, he said, “it’s just us now”.

    That was when I heard myself say, “That’s really sweet.  Thank you”.  Even though it was my voice that said it; I didn’t say it and I certainly didn’t want to.  Worse, I hadn’t even thought it which meant I was seeing things from the position of one of the characters.

    'Not just seeing things, hearing, smelling, and feeling things too’, I reminded myself.  I wondered if the television could simulate tastes, and as I found out later, yes it can.  The man sitting on the desk got up and moved around behind me.  When he leaned down and kissed my neck I almost jumped.  It felt like he really kissed my neck.  It was strange, but sensations crept through my body even though I didn’t want to respond.

    As he continued to kiss my neck and rub my shoulders I had to remind myself, 'This isn’t happening to me.  I’m not here.  This is all a program, a recording really, and I’m simply seeing what happened to an actress’.  Then he grabbed my breasts and started rubbing them through my shirt.  Fire shot down through my body, everything tingled, and I could feel myself get wet.  I heard myself moan and wasn’t sure whether it was really me, or the actress.

    “God Susan, you smell so good”, he said.

    'Alright, this has gone far enough.  How do I make this stop?’, I thought, but I got no response from the device.  I sat there trapped in the scene, trying to think anything I could to get the device to stop, or turn off, but without success.  Meanwhile the man in this scene continued to advance his hands, unbuttoning my shirt, and then slipping his hands inside my bra to squeeze my breasts and pinch my nipples.

    My mind and body were torn.  All I could think about was how to stop the device or change the channel, but I didn’t know how to work the damned television.  It truly felt like this strange man was running his hands over my body, touching my breasts, and I didn’t want him to.  I hated pornography, my husband knew that, and now because of his disgusting lies I’d been caught in this horrible situation.

    That was when I realized that if my husband had been watching this channel, then he was getting the same experience that I was but probably from the perspective of the man.  Realizing that, made me madder than I already was.  What my husband was doing was akin to cheating on me.  I became furious, but it was only in my mind.  Whatever the television was doing to me it was having an effect on my body, I was becoming flush and aroused.

    Apparently I was stuck in this situation, and I feared how far it might go.  That was when the man spun my chair around so I was facing him.  My shirt was unbuttoned completely and my bra was pulled down, he dropped to his knees in front of my and start kissing my breasts and sucking on my nipples.  Despite all my protests for the device to stop, and my mind screaming that I was not enjoying what was happening, the television kept pushing feelings into my body.

    I tried to say things, to think of things, all to make the actress change the course of the scene, but nothing worked.  The man moved himself lower, pushed my skirt up around my waist, and as I put my legs over the arms of the chair to spread myself wide he pushed my panties aside.  'No!  No!  No!’, my mind screamed, but it happened anyway.

    His head came forward, his tongue darted out, and I felt him make contact with my pussy.  It was incredible how real it felt, and I actually squirmed in response to his tongue.  He stuck two fingers inside me, pumping them in and out as he ate my pussy.  I heard myself moaning and could feel an orgasm building, my thoughts of making the program stop were fading away.  The technique was perfect, exactly what I liked and things I didn’t even know that I liked, the television was really good at reading my thoughts.

    I grabbed two handfuls of his hair, holding his head to my snatch, and then my head rolled back and I came.  The orgasm ripped through me, setting every part of my body on fire, and I felt myself shuddering in the chair.  “Ohhh Fuuuck!”, I screamed unsure whether it was really me or just the actress.  He was relentless, lapping at my pussy with an unwavering intensity, and it prolonged my orgasm making it stronger than I’d ever felt.  “Fuck!  Fuck!  Fuck!”, I chanted with each breath.

    As I collapsed out of my orgasm, gasping for breath, he leaned back away from me and removed his shirt.  His chest and arms were perfect, muscular and sculpted, an all over tan and smooth, soft skin.  There was a bulge in the front of his dress pants and I leaned forward, rubbing it with one hand, and said, “Mmm… let’s see what you have for me”.

    Now that I had regained my senses I started trying to protest the program again, searching for a way to escape the device.  Fumbling blindly I got up from the couch and tried to feel my way out of the room, but it was an immensely odd sensation feeling two things at once.  A strong sense of vertigo shook me and I felt myself fall over, for a moment my eyes opened and I saw myself laying in the doorway to the kitchen.

    Inside the program the actress had undone his pants and was taking down his underwear.  I blindly tried to crawl away from the device, thinking that if I got out of the room I’d be away from it’s range.  But I had to pause when his dick sprang free from his pants, it was impossibly large and only half hard.  Panic gripped me, I knew what was coming next, and I tried desperately to crawl as far as I could.

    The middle of the kitchen was as far as I made it before the actress sucked the head of the cock into her mouth.  I could feel it, filling my mouth, and I could taste it.  To my surprise she kept taking the shaft into her mouth, forcing her way down it, and I felt it push against the back of my throat.  Gagging a bit, she let up and drew back until just the head was in my mouth.  It didn’t last though, she started pumping her head and hands up and down his dick.  Each time it hit my throat I fought for air.

    Disoriented and distraught I found my way into one of the kitchen chairs.  I sat there helplessly experiencing this actress suck his dick, working it over with hands, mouth, and tongue.  In just a few minutes though she’d gotten him almost completely hard.  As she pulled her head back I could see his dick glistening with saliva.

    He stood me up, taking off my shirt and unhooking my bra.  I leaned back onto the desk, spreading my legs wide, and he stepped up to me.  Positioning his dick at the entrance to my pussy I heard myself say, “Ohhh please fuck me”.  That’s not what I wanted.  I couldn’t help but think about how much it would hurt, how uncomfortable it would be, and how much I didn’t want it to happen at all, but the television had other ideas.

    “Of course Susan”, he said smiling at me.  Slowly he pushed himself forward, penetrating me and spreading my pussy wide.  To my surprise it felt amazingly real, I could feel myself getting spread by his dick pushing into me, but it didn’t hurt.  There were nothing but feelings of pleasure as he pushed himself inside me.  Parts of me tingled that I didn’t even know I had.

    Immediately he started pumping in and out, faster and faster.  The sensations building inside of me were intense, more than I’d ever thought I could feel, my body was moving in time with his thrusts.  I grabbed the edge of the chair with one hand, the edge of the table with my other, and tried to hold on tight as my body jerked against my will.  I could hear myself moaning as I got closer and closer to orgasm.

    My mind fought my body, trying to resist what the television was doing, but all of my bodily responses were being affected.  The flushing of my skin, the warmth and wetness in my pussy, the pleasure running through me, the muscle spasms, my moans, and even the sweat dripping down me.  When I orgasmed it was so strong it caused me to shake all over, so much that I fell out of the chair and onto the floor, and I heard myself yelling with pleasure.

    For a long time I continued to writhe on the floor in pleasure, getting the fucking of my life from this imaginary man, yelling and moaning in ecstasy.  As I broke into my second unbelievable orgasm he kept up his pace, getting faster, and my imaginary counterpart threw her legs over his arms, knees at elbows.  The result was an entirely new angle of penetration, changing and heightening the sensations.

    It felt so real, more than real, it was the best fucking of my life.  A few minutes later and he picked me up off the desk, held me in the air with his strong arms, and bounced me up and down on his huge cock.  The feeling of being helpless, which I actually was, made me more turned on.  After another two orgasms he bent me over the desk and fucked me from behind, but after a minute he buried his dick in my ass.

    To my amazement the television was able to reproduce the feelings rather accurately.  The difference was that in real life I didn’t enjoy anal sex, but with the device invading my mind it made the sensations nothing but pleasurable.  It was an unbelievable feeling, getting my ass filled while he fingered my pussy and rubbed my clit, all while pounding into me harder than anyone else ever had.

    After a few minutes and another orgasm I could feel him tensing up inside me, getting ready to cum, and in response the actress separated from him and spun around to face him.  As she dropped to her knees I could see that she was looking directly at his cock, watching him jerk his hand up and down the shaft, and then I heard myself say, “Give me that cum, shoot your cum on my face”.

    Though I certainly didn’t want it, it happened anyway.  His dick start spasming and hot blast after hot blast of cum landed on my face and neck, splashing down to my tits.  It was strangely erotic, watching this strange man cum for me as he chanted, “Oh Susan, oh Susan…”

    The actress drew some of his cum to her mouth with a finger and licked it up, I could taste it in my mouth and feel the moan of pleasure.  'That has to be the end’, I thought, and sure enough it was.  Slowly the images started to fade to black, I took advantage of the lacking image to try and struggle my way farther from the device

    I only managed to drag myself to the hallway when commercials started, commercials for various shows on this porn channel, phone sex lines, and products.  Each one that appeared had me in the middle of the action, doing all sorts of lewd activities.  By the time the commercials were over I was barely to the bottom of the stairway.

    Still struggling in my mind to find a way to turn the device off, the best I could come up with was to get as far away from it as I could.  It didn’t matter though, the next show started and it was call Black Bangers.  Fear overtook me as it started, I was sitting alone on a couch, but was quickly joined in the room by three large black men.  Helplessly I was molested by the television again.

    At some point in the middle of getting gang fucked by the three black men, with every hole filled, cumming harder than I thought was possible, I passed out from exhaustion.  When I came to I was laying on the stairs, but the television wasn’t in my head.  I was able to take a shower and get myself together before my husband got home.

    “Hi honey”, he said, “How was your day?”

    I was exhausted, pissed at him for hiding his activities from me, but at the same time more sexually satisfied as I’d ever been in my life.  If my asshole husband was going to use the television and avoid having sex with me, then I was going to do the same.  “Good, nice and quiet”.

    After my shower I’d learned how to handle the television, the manual was rather friendly, and as it turned out there was a hand remote that I didn’t know about.  There were some shows that I was rather interested in trying out.

Jun 11, 2012 14 notes
#scifi #television

May 2012

My Wife's New Job - The First Hour

    My wife Anne had just graduated from college with a degree in communications.  Anne was a very attractive woman, petite with long blonde hair, a well built body, and soft, pale skin.  She’d been looking for a job for a while, hoping to find something in news casting.  We hadn’t been in Los Angeles for more than a month when my wife told me that she’d found something.  She told that she had been hired to do behind-the-scenes work for a cable television show, it honestly sounded like a great way to get into the business, exactly what she’d been hoping for.

    The following Monday Anne dressed up for work and headed out first thing in the morning.  Sometime around lunch she called me, “They’re really happy with me so far, but they think I’m a better fit for the evening show instead of the morning so.  So they want me to stay late today to meet everyone”.  I told her I’d wait up for her, wished her luck, and then we hung up.  We hadn’t been in town long enough for me to get a new job yet, so Anne was the only one bringing in money, as such I didn’t mind if she had to work late or not.  Having the evening to myself I decided to watch some television, but the rest of the evening passed uneventfully.

    Next morning Anne went into work later in the afternoon, she was gone until one in the morning.  Each night Anne would come home and tell me about work, describing the whole production.  I didn’t understand most of it, but pretended to care.  It went like this for almost a month before I began to suspect something was happening at her job.  She would leave for work around two in the afternoon, get home around one in the morning, she was always tired, sex had stopped completely since she started working, and one night I was pretty sure that she came home wearing different clothes than she had left wearing.

    I started to ask her questions, but she was always either deflective or went into technical terms about the show that I didn’t understand.  All I knew is that it was an hour long, news show, on a cable station.  She would occasionally mention something about random elements and the unpredictability of the news as an explanation for why she would get home at different times, but I knew from all the talks we’d had as she went through school that nothing put on television was random.  They could control everything, whether with different cuts, multiple takes, computer controls, etc.  Even the “randomness” of game shows was all controlled to produce the most exciting outcomes I knew.  I realized that I didn’t even know the name of the show or the station that it was on.  I had no way of even scanning the cable stations to see if I could find my wife because she worked off camera.

    Frustration had been building inside me, and sitting there in front of the television I decided to find some porn to relieve myself.  I flipped through the series of soft core porn networks and then found myself in the dozen channels that were more hardcore.  About halfway through these I froze, the television showed my wife sitting at a news desk next to a rather young, good looking man.

    The guy was wearing a suit and Anne was wearing a low-cut, button up, suit that I was certain she hadn’t left the house in.  Her cleavage was clearly visible.  The duo were sitting behind a long, clear table, papers in front of them, blue screen behind, exactly like a real news cast.  Beneath the table I could see the matching pants of the guy’s suit and a smart, but short, skirt barely concealing my wife’s legs which were wrapped in sheer stockings.  It was clear that the show was just starting, an announcer was introducing the cast.

    “Sex in the News!”, the announcer said, “with Monica Cox…”, the television showed a dark haired woman, probably latina, dressed in an outfit similar to my wife’s.  She was standing in front of a weather map, smiling.  “…And Amanda Lee…”, the announcer continued.  The view changed to show a very pretty asian woman, dressed the same, sitting on a comfortable chair next to a small table opposite an empty chair just like hers.  “…James Long…"  This time there was a well built, thick black guy, wearing a suit, and holding a football.  ”…and at the desk, Evelyn Show…  My wife came into view, sitting there, looking pretty and smiling, “…and Charles Alex!”, and then the guy at the desk next to her came onto the screen.

    “This is… Sex in the News!”, the announcer proclaimed as the music died down.  The view had stayed on Charles, and after a moment’s pause he started into a regular news cast.  I was starting to wonder why my wife had hidden this from me, and then I realized that every story they were covering involved sex in some way.  A story about a sexual accident between two couples in Europe, sexual legislation changing in some state, etc.  All recent stories, from the past few days, but all related to sex in some way.  They weren’t shying away from using any words or terms either, I’d never heard my wife talk like that, but the whole thing was very professionally done.

    Five minutes into the show I was calmed down, all my frustration gone, and I was getting ready to turn the station when they switched over to Amanda.  She was doing an interview with a male porn star, they actually showed some of his scenes.  Then Amanda said to him, “Can we see your cock?”

    “Sure”, he replied.  Then he stood up and pulled his cock out of his pants.  His long dick hang there for a second before the petite Asian woman reached over and grabbed it.  The guy didn’t look surprised, only a small smile on his face as she began to stroke it.  After a few seconds she dropped out of the chair and onto her knees in front of him and started to suck his cock, never taking her hand off of it.  For about a minute more the camera stayed on her as she sucked his cock, growing it to hardness with her mouth and hand.

    Then the view switched back to the main table where my wife was sitting next to Charles.  They were both looking off camera to the right, he was smiling, but my wife had a lustful look on her face.  Then I noticed that one of her hands was beneath the table, her skirt pulled slightly up, and her hand buried in her crotch working back and forth.  Her legs were spread, so there was nothing to block the view of the camera.  “Looks like Amanda is enjoying the interview”, Charles said, “As she usually does”.  He turned back toward the front, then looked over at my wife, “Ha ha”, he chuckled slightly, “Seems Evelyn is enjoying it too”.

    “Well I guess it’s that time in the show”, Charles said looking straight into the camera.  They were only ten minutes into the hour long show, what was he talking about?  “Time to spin the wheel for everyone and see what we’ll be enjoying tonight”.  With that a graphic appeared behind him on the blue screen of a large, colored wheel.  “I don’t think we need to spin for Amanda”, Charles finished.

    Again the view changed and showed Amanda, sitting in her chair, her skirt and panties missing, the porn star kneeling between her legs licking her pussy.  Amanda’s head was thrown back, her eyes closed, and she was moaning softly.  The camera view changed back and Charles said, “Let’s spin for Monica first”.  The graphic of the wheel behind him started to spin, making a click noise as it did.  After a few second though it stopped and words flashed up saying, “Vibrating Panties!”

    The view returned to the weather map, Monica standing in front of it, and she was removing her panties.  A man appeared from off camera, he was wearing only a pair of silk boxer briefs, but he was carrying a pair of silk panties with a small, plastic dildo inside them.  He knelt in front of Monica, as she lifted her skirt revealing her bush of pussy hair, and then he helped her step into the panties.  Sliding them up her legs the little piece of plastic was sticking up and heading straight for her pussy.  When he got them to the top of her legs, she spread her pussy lips with one hand as he guided it into her snatch.

    Once done, the panties firmly in place, and the small dildo inside her, a humming noise became apparent.  Monica twitched slightly, hunching her body a bit, as the noise started but then she managed to straighten up.  The male assistant helped her remove her skirt, then her shirt, before he disappeared off camera carrying the clothes.  That left Monica standing there in a red silk bra, the vibrating panties, matching red stockings, and her heels.  “How’s that feel Monica?”, Charles asked.

    “Ohhhh…”, Monica let out a soft moan.  “They’re really… umm… rubbing against my clit”, she said, “It’s really distracting… but oohhh… it feels really good”.

    “Ok”, Charles said, “We’ll come back to Monica in a minute for the weather, but let’s check in with Amanda”.

    The view went back to Amanda.  The porn star was sitting in the chair, Amanda was laying on top of him, her pussy on his face, his cock buried in her mouth.  Both of them were moaning as their mouths and tongues worked on each other.  Then the view went back to the main table, my wife was sitting there, her hand still working at her crotch, but now very clearly inside the pair of black lace panties she was wearing.

    “Let’s do James next”, Charles announced.  Again the wheel began to spin and click, and when it stopped the screen read “Cowboy!"  There was even a whoop and the sound of a whip cracking to accompany the text.  When the screen flipped back over to James he was smiling and already removing his suit.  A very pretty blonde woman came onto the stage next to him, she was completely naked and had a perfect, all-over tan.  She helped him remove his suit, and then his boxers.

    When his dick popped out even I said wow.  It was huge, long and thick, and as dark colored as his skin.  He laid down on his back and the blonde woman knelt over him, poured some lube onto his dick, and started rubbing it in with her hand.  The long, thick, black dick started coming to life in her hands immediately.  "Monica, ready for the weather?”, Charles asked from off camera.

    The view shift back to Monica, standing in front of the weather map, a soft humming noise accompanying her quiet moans.  “Sure Charles”, she said.  Monica was slightly hunched over, as if to pull the panties slightly away from her pussy, but when she noticed the camera was on her, she straightened back up.  The humming got more intense and she actually let out a small yelp of surprise.  “Umm… here in California… it’s going to be hot and wet”, she said pointing at the map.  “Oh god… umm… ooohhh…”, she was losing concentration, standing up straight was pulling the panties tight against her pussy.

    “It’s definitely… going to… umm…”, Monica was trying to say something, but it was getting lost between her increasing moans.

    “I’m sorry Monica”, Charles said, “We didn’t quite get that.  You know you can’t take the panties off until you finish the weather”.

    “Yeah…”, Monica sat down on the stage, spreading her legs wide toward the camera.  “It’s going to… ummm… cum in…”, she trailed off again into more moans, “cumming… to…"  Whatever she was trying to say got lost as she started cumming, her body shook and her moans got louder.  Her body rocked back and forth, she reached down one hand and held the front of her panties, pressing them into her cunt harder.

    "Let’s see how the interview is going with Amanda”, Charles said.  The view switched back, the porn star was still in the chair, but Amanda was now straddling him with his cock buried in her pussy.  She was sitting on top of him backward so they were both facing the camera, and his cock was clearly visible as it disappeared inside her again and again.  Amanda was moaning loudly, as she humped up and down on his dick, making a sort of squeaking whimper each time his cock slammed into her.

    The camera stayed on Amanda fucking the porn star for a few minutes, her humping away furiously.  Her skirt was bunched up around her waist, the jacket and shirt unbuttoned and opened, and the force of the fucking had caused her small tits to bounce up so that her nipples were visible over her white bra.  “Oh yes!  Oh yes!  OH!”, Amanda’s moans got louder as she started cumming and her humping got more intense.

    Once Amanda came down off her orgasm the camera switched back to Monica.  She was still sitting on the floor, pushing the panties hard against her pussy, gyrating her hips and moaning.  “Monica, we need that weather”, Charles said.

    “Yeah…”, she replied obviously fighting to focus.  She pulled her hand away from the panties and looked up at the map behind her.  “It’s going to be hot… on the coast… warmer inland… rain to the north…"  Monica trailed off, getting distracted again as her hand slid back down to her panties and pushed gently.

    "How about some sports?”, Charles said.  The view switched back to John.  He was on his back, the blonde woman kneeling over him rubbing his huge, black cock.  It, and her hands, were glistening with the lube that she had used.  “Time for some sports John!”, Charles said with enthusiasm.  John motioned to the blonde woman, she got up, straddled his dick with one knee up, used her hands to spread her pussy and rub some of the lube into it, and then sat herself down on John’s hard dick.

    It disappeared inside of her instantly, splitting her wide and pushing into her deep.  Without hesitation she started grinding back and forth while waggling her tits in his face.  John was obviously enjoying himself as the blonde woman moaned while fucking him, but despite the distraction he was able to give a fair review of the big games.  To his credit though I think the blonde sitting on him had at least one orgasm while he did.

    The view returned to the main table.  My wife had composed herself, her skirt back in place, both hands on the desk, but her legs were spread and the camera had a clear view up her short skirt.  To my horror she wasn’t wearing any panties, her small blonde patch of pubic hair barely visible at the top of her pale legs.  There was about thirty minutes left in the show.  “Time for the final part of the news”, Charles said.  “Ready Evelyn?”

    My wife turned to look at him, sitting next to her, “I’m ready Charles”, she replied rather enthusiastically.  Again the blue screen changed, but this time instead of one big wheel there were two wheels.  One wheel was directly behind my wife and the other directly behind Charles.  Not once had my wife closed her legs, she hadn’t even made an effort.  The wheels slowed, less clicks with each second, and then the one behind Charles stopped.  “Blowjob!” flashed over the wheel behind him.

    Charles smiled big as a pretty redhead came onto the screen from the right, she was completely naked, and she crawled under the table toward Charles giving the camera a clear view of her bare ass and pussy.  A second later the wheel behind my wife stopped and the word “Behind!” flashed over the wheel.  My wife pushed her chair back and stood up.  Then the camera showed the redhead under the table pulled Charles’s dick out of his pants and immediately wrapping her mouth around it.

    Switching back, the view showed the table from the front, the redhead’s ass toward the camera, and her head bobbing up and down in Charles’s lap.  Anne slowly bent over the table toward the camera, and once her chest was flat on the table she reached her hands back and pulled her skirt up around her waist.  From the left side of the stage a tall, well-built latino man came onto the stage behind my wife.  His big cock was already hard, sticking out in front of him, swaying as he stepped up behind my wife.

    I actually shouted at the television, knowing what was going to happen.  My words were ineffective though.  The man positioned himself behind my wife, she looked back over her shoulder at him as he lined up, and then he pushed his hips forward.  Part of me wanted to believe it was an act, trick footage, but the look on my wife’s face told me it was all true.  Lust and desire showed on her face, the guy behind her grabbed her hips and started thrusting forward and backward vigorously.

    Anger rose up within me, I was getting furious watching the television.  I grabbed the phone intent on calling Anne and stopping her.  The scene on the television changed to a camera obviously mounted under the table, it showed a fairly close up shot of my wife’s pussy and the large, tanned cock pumping in and out of it.  Without ringing the phone went straight to my voicemail, my wife’s voice said, “This is Anne.  I’ve turned the phone off cause we’re filming, but leave me a message and I’ll get back to you as soon as I can”.

    On screen my wife was making other noises.  “And in… oohhh… Alaskaaa… yesterday… oh fuck!”, Anne was trying to read a news story but was having trouble.  The camera switched back to the front view of the table, Charles was still getting his cock sucked by the redhead and my wife was still getting pounded from behind.  They put a picture in picture view on the screen, the smaller picture was the view from under the table of the strange man’s cock pounding into my wife’s pussy.

    Anne completely lost the story, her words trailing off into moans of pleasure.  Charles looked over at my wife as she was getting fucked.  “You um, need to finish the story Evelyn”, he said.

    “Yeah…”, Anne said.  “Fuck me… oohhh… there was a couple in Alaska… that was caught… oh yeah…”, she started to drift off again.  After a second she caught herself and refocused.  “They were caught fucking in a church”, she forced out quickly, “Back to you Charles”.

    Before the camera cut away from my wife I saw her push herself up from the table, holding herself up, and started fucking harder back against the cock buried insider her.  Charles fought his way through another story, the whole time the camera showing him sitting at the table w/ the redhead’s bare ass and pussy beneath it.  The smaller picture clearly showed one of her hands working up and down his shaft while she sucked furiously on the head of his cock.  He was distracted, but not as bad as my wife was.

    When he finished his story the camera went back to my wife.  Her chest was bare now, the shirt and jacket gone, her beautiful tits bouncing for all to see.  The guy behind her had one handful of her hair, his other hand was still holding her hip.  Their fucking was very forceful now, Anne’s skirt still bunched around her waist, her black stockings and heels were the only thing intact.  “Evelyn.  The, uh, the story?”, Charles forced out.

    The camera had moved in a little closer, the paleness of my wife’s skin contrasting against the dark tan of the guy fucking her.  Her face showed nothing but complete lust, she was lost to the sensations that the large, invading cock was bringing to her pussy.  She was getting more lewd with each passing minute also.  “Oh yes… fuck me… shove that big cock into me!”, my wife was yelling, her head held back by the guy pulling her hair.

    It was obvious that she was cumming, her orgasm long and loud.  No one interrupted the scene again.  The strange man just continued to pound into my wife’s pussy and she continued to moan and scream in pleasure.  After almost ten minutes of various camera angles and the stranger’s herculean like prowess, my wife had cum at least four times.  Then the guy came, his moans had been getting louder, and finally he pushed forward as hard as he could, trapping my wife against the table edge, as his body spasmed.

    Each time his body would twitch forward Anne would give a short, loud, “Ah!”, of pleasure.  When he finished he stepped backward, and then off camera.  My wife sat herself down in the chair, pulled up to the table, and smiled at the camera.  The view from under the table showed the guy’s jizz starting to dribble out of her pussy.  “Let’s go back to Amanda”, my wife said very professionally.

    The view changed back to Amanda and the porn star, both completely naked.  She was kneeling in the chair, he was fucking her from behind, and almost on cue he pulled out of her.  Spun her around, and as she lay there in the chair, her stocking covered legs spread wide, ankles in the air, her heels still on her feet, he jerked his cock a couple of times and spewed his cum all over her pussy, stomach, and tits.  Once done Amanda started rubbing the cum into her skin and said smiling, “That’s all Evelyn, back to you and Charles!”

    Again the view returned to the table, my wife still sitting there with her skirt bunched around her waist, cum leaking from her well fucked pussy.  Charles was standing at the end of the table, the redhead kneeling in front of him.  He was jerking his cock and she was pushing her breasts together looking up at him.  A minute later he came, spewing all over the redhead’s tits.  Looking pleased she slipped off the set, cum hanging from her tits, and Charles sat back down in his chair not even bothering to shove his dick back into his pants.

    “How are you doing James?”, Charles asked once seated.  The camera switched back to James, he was still on the floor on his back, the woman was still on top of his bouncing on his cock, though with obviously less energy and enthusiasm.

    “I think she’s done”, James said with a slight laugh.

    “Well, we all have to finish”, Charles said.  “How about it Evelyn?”, he asked turning toward my wife, “Think you can help James close out the show?”

    “Absolutely Charles”, my wife said smiling at him and then the camera.

    James lifted the woman off him, his massive black cock glistening from her pussy juice, and then he got up.  As he walked over to the table my wife got up from her chair and moved to the end of the table to meet him.  When they got to each other Anne reached out, grabbed his hard dick, and started stroking it.  They kissed once and then James lowered his head to my wife’s tits and started sucking on them.  Not once did her hand stop stroking his shaft, the cock looking even more massive in her petite hands.

    His hands had been exploring my wife’s chest, but he moved them to her shoulders and pushed her down to her knees.  Without being asked my wife immediately sucked the head of the monster black cock into her mouth.  Both of her hands were busy, one stroking the shaft and the other massaging his balls.  I rarely got head from my wife, and she never really enjoyed it, but she was making this look like the greatest thing she’d ever experienced.

    My wife was licking up and down his shaft, sucking the pussy juice of a strange woman off this monster black dick.  James pulled her hair out of the way with one hand and used his other to guide her head.  This went on until about a minute before the end of the show.  Anne was really working up and down his shaft, her head moving quickly, taking as much of the black cock into her mouth and throat as she could get, and all while jerking the base of his shaft and massaging his massive balls.

    And then he pulled his hips back, his cock falling out of her mouth, and using his hand he guided the cum that erupted from the end of the huge black head.  Some of his semen landed in my wife’s open mouth, some splattered on her face, some landed in her hair, a bit dribble down onto her tits, the last landed square on her chin.  James must have squirted a dozen times, seemingly dumping gallons of cum onto my wife.

    Anne was looking up at him, cooing and smiling as he emptied the last of his load onto her, she really appeared to be enjoying herself.  When he was done she licked the head of his dick one last time and then got up and sat back down in her chair at the anchor table.  Amanda and Monica came onto the set.  Amanda was still naked and Monica had removed the panties, now she was only wearing her bra, stockings, and heels, and I could clearly see that her pussy was completely shaved.  They and James moved around behind the desk and then all five of them faced the camera.

    “For Sex in the News”, Charles said, “I’m Charles Alex”.  His pants were still undone, his now limp cock hanging out of his pants.

    “I’m Evelyn Show”, my wife said with cum still in her hair and on her face, her skirt still bunched around her waist.

    “I’m Amanda Lee”.

    “I’m James Long”, he said with a big smile on his face.

    “And I’m Monica Cox”.

    Then in unison they all said, “Good night and good fucking!”

    The lights in the studio dimmed, the announcer came on reading some disclaimer about the rights to broadcast or air the material… blah blah blah.  In the background, as the credits rolled past, I could see the five of them talking.  Occasionally one of them would reach over and touch someone else, Monica was obviously talking to Charles, I could see her smile, and then she reached over and grabbed James’s softening cock.  She jiggled it a little bit and everyone laughed.  Right before it faded out completely I saw James reach over and grab Monica’s pussy, but whatever else happened faded off into black.

May 11, 2012 32 notes
#newjob
My Wife's New Job - The Second Hour

    I was totally stunned, I couldn’t believe it.  Inside I was furious and hurt, I wanted to rage, but I also realized that I hadn’t been unable to look away from the screen.  Just as I was about to switch off the television, an ad came on for Sex in the News.  It was a thirty second montage of clips from the show, Monica fucking some guy and sucking another guy at the same time, Charles fucking some woman over the desk, Amanda interviewing a woman and then eating her pussy, James with a woman sitting on his face.  The announcer introduced each person as their clips were shown, and then toward the end of the commercial he said, “And with new anchor Evelyn Show”.  ‘Anne’, I thought angrily , 'My wife’s name is Anne’.

    An image appeared of my wife sitting on the edge of the anchor table, her legs spread wide, working a dildo in and out of her pussy, her tits hanging out the top of her “professional” clothes.  The image switched to show her laid down on the table on her back, James standing at the end of the table fucking his huge black cock in and out of her pink pussy.  She was completely naked except for a pair of fishnet stockings, her ankles resting on his shoulder, her hands playing with her bare tits.  Then another scene, this one with her sitting at the anchor desk, obviously reading a story, but standing next to her were two naked guys.  Each guy was jerking his hard cock right in my wife’s face as she tried to not get distracted.

    “Sex in the News!”, the announcer said again.  “Every night at ten pm, right here.  And all this week, extra episodes at eleven pm as we welcome our new anchor, Evelyn Show!"  This last part was accompanied by a cut showing the same two guys, both cumming at the same time, and spewing their cum onto my wife’s face… and then my wife smiling happily at the camera with cum dripping down her cheeks and in her hair.

    'Another show at eleven?’, I wondered.  There was no way they could film two shows a day.  Then the television came back to life, it was Sex in the News starting again, same announcer, same introduction, except instead of my wife sitting at the anchor desk there was a pretty woman with brown hair and huge tits, easily D cups, who was introduced as "Jamie Capone”.

    The show started much the same way as last time, with them reading news stories back and forth for about ten minutes.  And then Charles said, “We have something of an announcement to make folks.  Tonight is the last night for our own Jamie here”.  The camera shifted to show Jamie looking sad, but smiling.  “Yes, Jamie is going on to other things, but we do have a new anchor for you.  Someone hand picked by Jamie herself, someone to fill her seat.  And our own Amanda Lee is sitting down with her now.  Amanda?”.

    Views changed, and there was Amanda sitting in her same chair next to the same table, and in the chair opposite was my wife.  Amanda was wearing a short black skirt and tight, white, button-up shirt.  My wife was wearing only lingerie, lacy panties, a matching lacy bra, garter, stockings, heels, and a thin, silk, choker collar around her pale neck.  “Evelyn, how are you?”, Amanda opened.

    “I’m very good”, my wife replied smiling warmly.

    “We’re very excited to have you here.  Are you excited to join Sex in the News?”

    “Oh I’m very excited”, Anne said sounding genuinely excited, “It’s been something of a dream of mine to work on this show”.

    There were some mundane questions about my wife’s background, her likes, her dislikes, things to titilate the mostly male audience I knew.  Then Amanda asked, “I see you’re wearing a wedding ring”, she pointed, “How does your husband feel about you working here?”

    “What he doesn’t know won’t hurt him”, my wife said jokingly.  “Right?”, she shot back at Amanda while laughing slightly.

    Both women laughed a little and then Amanda asked, “Ok.  So you know how the show works right?”

    “Yes I do”, my wife confirmed.

    “Since it is your first show, and you’re replacing a leaving cast member, it’s customary for the new person to fill all the spins tonight.  And of course”, she paused dramatically, “We’ll spin Jamie first since she’s the one leaving us”.  Amanda looked excited, but my wife looked a bit surprised, even hesitant, and it looked very genuine.

    The view cut back to the desk, a wheel spun in the background, and when it stopped the word “Oral!” flashed across it.  Jamie smiled knowingly.  Then the camera switched back, showing Amanda and my wife.  “Okay”, Amanda said, “That means Jamie gets sexually satisfied orally while she attempts to read some news stories, and tonight”, she said to my wife, “you’re the one that gets to fulfill the spins”.

    As Amanda led my wife over to the anchor desk, Anne actually started to look a little nervous.  I knew that my wife had never been with a woman, had never even thought about it, much less been mostly naked on television.  Once at the desk though my wife climbed under the table without hesitating, and crawled up between Jamie’s legs.  The under table camera showed my wife part Jamie’s legs, reach up under her skirt, and remove Jamie’s panties.  As Anne slid the panties down Jamie’s legs, Jamie pulled her skirt up slightly to allow her to spread her legs farther.

    Jamie had just a small patch of hair, shaved to just a thick line really, that ran vertically down to her pussy.  Again without hesitating at all, my wife leaned her head in and buried her face right into Jamie’s snatch.  It was obvious when my wife’s tongue made contact with Jamie’s pussy, because Jamie actually jumped a little and lost her place in the story she was reading.  My wife was obviously not that good because Jamie managed to get through three stories without much trouble, she didn’t even cum once.

    When she was done reading she announced, “And now it’s time for the uh, the weather”.  My wife climbed out from under the desk, Jamie didn’t even try to put her skirt back in place.  Again the wheel appeared and spun.  This time when it stopped it flashed and read, “Double Dildo!"  My wife moved off the side of the stage, the view changed, and there was Monica standing in front of the weather map.  Anne entered the shot from the side, holding a purple, double-ended dildo.

    My wife then knelt in front of Monica and helped her slide the skirt town her tanned legs.  As Monica stepped out of the skirt she began to unbutton and remove her shirt.  My wife slid her hands back up Monica’s legs, grabbed the edge of her panties, and then slid them down to join the skirt on the floor.  Then Monica returned the favor, removing my wife’s panties slowly, seductively.  After my wife’s panties were tossed aside Monica guided my wife to the floor, both of them kneeling and then sitting.

    Once on the floor my wife didn’t need any further direction, she spread her legs wide and slowly worked one end of the dildo between her pussy lips, slowly pushing it deeper.  Monica spread her legs, placing them over my wife’s, and then moved in closer to my wife.  When she was close enough she grabbed the other end of the dildo and guided it right into her cunt.

    After that the two women moved closer together, each inch forcing the dildo deeper into their pussies.  Monica started bucking her hips right away which caused the dildo to move back and forth, in and out of my wife’s willing cunt.  Both women were enjoying the experience, moaning loudly, and gyrating on the dildo.  Each one was getting more turned on by the others lust, they were looking deep into each others eyes as their fucking motions caused the other one pleasure as the purple dildo invaded both of their pussies simultaneously.

    In less than ten minutes both woman came twice.  When Monica came down off her second orgasm she moved herself into a sitting position, pushing herself down onto my wife, their cunts almost touching.  In this position she could control all movement that my wife tried to make.  Using this to her advantage Monica ground down onto my wife, pushing the dildo deeper into both their cunts.  Then Monica actually gave a weather report.  She managed to get halfway through the whole country before she lost concentration, both women came again, my wife’s orgasm pushing Monica into her own.

    When both women had finished cumming Charles said, "Alright Monica, thank you.  I think it’s time for the sports”.  Sure enough the wheel came onto the screen again and spun.  It stopped spinning and the words “Cream Pie!” flashed onto the screen.

    “What’s that?”, my wife asked as she stood up, still in front of the weather map.  I knew what it was, and I raged at the television, actually shouting and screaming.

    “That means James has to cum inside of you”, Charles said very matter of fact.  My wife looked absolutely stunned, even a bit fearful.

    “Oh”, she replied quietly, trepidation clear on her face.  Slowly she moved off camera and back toward the anchor desk.

    Then the view shifted, showing James standing in front of a blue screen.  Monica came into view and helped him undress, removing all of his suit slowly.  When his boxers came off and his enormous, black cock fell into view, my wife gave an audible gasp.  The camera quickly changed views, showing my wife’s face, her eyes wide and her mouth hanging slightly open.  Charles and Jamie laughed slightly and then Jamie said, “Evelyn hasn’t seen James’ cock before.  I guess she’s a little surprised”.

    “I am Jamie”, my wife said, “I didn’t expect something… so…”, she trailed off.

    “So large?”, Jamie asked.

    “Yes”, Anne confirmed.

    I watched in horror as my pantie-less wife sat down on the edge of the anchor desk, just inches in front of Jamie, spread her legs and then snaked one hand down to her pussy.  James came into view, completely naked now, his cock was mostly hard and sticking out well in front of him.  Anne’s eyes were completely focuses on the huge, black cock bouncing in her direction.

    James stepped up between my wife’s legs and aimed the head of his massive dick toward my wife’s cunt as she spread her pussy lips with her fingers.  The camera had a perfect shot, my wife’s snatch was practically dripping, she was really getting off on the whole experience, it wasn’t just an act!  Anne did not resist at all as James pushed himself inside her.  Her face betrayed only a small amount of pain as inch by inch of his huge cock disappeared inside her, the dark shaft sinking into my wife’s pale, pink folds.

    Anne started moaning as soon as his head was completely inside, and her moaning intensified as more and more of the monstrous black dick invaded her pussy.  For another minute James pushed himself inside her, Jamie was reading a news story the whole time, but when James got down to the last inch my wife bucked her hips forward surprisingly forcing the last of his cock into her.  She let out a loud noise, half moan and half yell, half pleasure and half pain.  The noise caused Jamie to get interrupted, which was further complicated when my wife laid down onto the anchor table, on her back, covering the papers in front of Jamie.

    Now instead of news stories laid out in front of her, Jamie had only my wife’s bra covered tits laying before her.  “Looks like Jamie has lost the story”, Charles said.  “You know what that mean Jamie?"  In response Jamie only nodded, her attention was fixed on the sight laid before her, James’ black cock fucking my wife’s pale pussy.  The wheel appeared again and spun, "Face!”.

    Both Jamie and Charles smiled as they read the words.  Jamie stood up, removed her suit skirt and jacket, then unbuttoned and removed her shirt.  Now wearing only her bra, stockings, and heels she climbed up onto the anchor table.  Once atop the table she straddled my wife, facing James, and then slowly knelt down onto Anne’s upturned face.  A second before Jamie’s pussy made contact with my wife’s face Anne noticed what was coming toward her, and in response stuck out her tongue, holding it waiting for the inevitable contact.

    The camera had good views of all the action, James’ huge cock disappearing into my wife’s tight snatch, my wife’s tongue probing into Jamie’s pussy, flicking over her clit, splitting her lips, Jamie and James kissing over my wife’s wiggling form.  According to what the announcer had said this was an episode from a month ago.  That meant my wife had been doing something like this five nights a week for the past month, since she got this job.  I knew my wife had never been with a black man before, or a woman for that matter, and I started to wonder what else my wife had done in this past month.

    At one point Jamie’s bra came off and James sucked on her breasts, never breaking his stride of constant fucking my wife’s cunt.  My wife’s bra had disappeared and Jamie was holding herself up with both hands firmly on my wife’s round tits.  I’m pretty sure that Charles was still reading news stories in the background, but he couldn’t really be heard over the sounds of fucking.  The rhythmic slapping sound of James plowing into my wife, the moans coming from all three of them, even the near yells the woman gave when they came.

    Eventually Jamie climbed down off my wife’s face, sitting back down in her chair, clearly spent.  “I think it’s your turn to spin Charles”, she said looking over at him.

    Charles was still completely dressed in his suit as he smiled back at Jamie, seemingly oblivious to the animalistic fucking that was occurring at the end of the table.  “You’re right Jamie, let’s see what I get”.  Again the wheel appeared and spun, finally stopping on “Anal!"  Another thing my wife had never done, Anne didn’t react though, her eyes were closed and she was completely lost in the sensations brought on by the fucking she was getting.

    "What luck for the new comer”, Jamie said, “Anal on her first night”.  Jamie was actually smiling when she said this.  Charles meanwhile had stood up and what taking off his suit.

    James was aware of what was happening, and once Charles was completely naked, James stopped his fucking motion with his cock buried deep in my wife’s pussy.  “Don’t stop”, my said with, a whine in her voice.  She opened her eyes and looked up at James, “Why’d you stop?"  Anne started wiggling herself back and forth on the desk, trying to fuck herself on the huge, black dick buried inside her, but James reach down with both hands and grabbed her hips, holding my wife in place.  She gave him a pouting look, but he only smiled.

    "You see Evelyn”, Jamie said, “the spin that James got was creampie.  He has to cum inside you to complete his spin, but he hasn’t cum yet”.  It was true, he hadn’t cum yet.  “That means he still has to work to complete his spin while Charles works to complete his.  The show can’t end until they’re both done”.

    My wife looked confused, unsure what that meant, but I had seen enough porn in my day to know exactly what it meant.  Sure enough, James pulled out of my wife, which caused her to sigh wistfully.  Then he helped her stand up and walked her around to the front of the anchor desk.  Once there he laid down on the floor, “You want to sit on this Evelyn?”, he asked looking up at her.
    “Oh yeah”, my wife replied enthusiastically.

    “Come bury this big black dick in your pussy”, he actually wiggled his cock at her as he said this.

    Anne quickly straddled him and lowered herself down onto him, his cock disappearing quickly into her wet pussy.  “It’s not big”, my wife said to him.  “It’s fucking huge”, she finished looking directly into the camera as she did, a look of lust on her face.

    Charles moved around behind my wife as she fucked herself on the big black dick.  Though it wasn’t as large as James’ dick, Charles’ dick was large enough for porn, both of them much larger than me I thought.  Once Anne realized that he was kneeling down behind her, placing the tip of his dick against her ass, my wife slowed her fucking and looked back over her shoulder.  That was all he needed, Charles pushed the head of his dick into my wife’s ass.  Her asshole spread to allow his dick entry.

    I expected my wife to yell in pain, to protest this invasion of her ass in some way, to show some kind of resistance, but all she did was moan like a whore and start pushing herself back against the two invading cocks.  The cameras shifted around to give better views of the action.  A close up from behind of both dicks sliding in and out of my wife, a view that lingered on my wife’s face showing just how truly lost in lust she was, and of course multiple wide shots showing the three bodies tangled on the floor with Jamie, still naked, sitting at the anchor table behind them.

    For at least fifteen minutes Jamie read story after story while my wife was double fucked on the floor, just feet in front of the table.  I couldn’t believe how big the cocks of these guys were, or that my wife had both of them completely inside her.  Anne’s continuous moans were only interrupted when she would orgasm.  At first she was saying things like, “Oh fuck yes!  Those cocks feel so good inside me!  Fuck me deep!  Yes!  I’m cumming on your huge cocks!  Two cocks inside me!  Fuck me harder!”, but eventually she was screaming them.  My wife seemingly had one long continuous orgasm that only seemed to build and build, getting stronger and stronger as their fucking increased in pace.

    “We’re getting down to the end of the show now”, Jamie said from behind the desk.  “Finish up Charles”.  With that he pulled his cock out of my wife’s ass and stood up.  James lifted my wife up off of him, she looked genuinely disappointed.  The two guys spun Anne around, and sat her back down onto the huge black cock, now in reverse.  My wife didn’t hesitate to begin fucking the huge cock, as soon as it touched her pussy lips she slammed herself down onto it and began bouncing right away.

    “Evelyn is really worked up”, James said.

    “Fuck yes!”, was her only reply.

    Charles moved into position, his cock inches from my wife’s face, and started jerking it furiously.  Anne was looking up at him, licking her lips and batting her eyes at him, never once breaking her fucking stride on the big, black cock deep inside her.  In less then a minute Charles blew his load.  His cum landed all over my wife’s face, some got into her hair, and a drop landed on one of her naked tits.

    My wife actually moaned louder as his cum splashed onto her, cumming herself from the experience.  Then she ran one of her fingers through the cum splattered on her face and then sucked that finger into her mouth licking all the cum off of it.  When she was finished, she went back for more, eventually getting all the cum off her face and tit before licking her fingers clean.  “I need more cum”, Anne said looking down at James, “Give me your cum.  Cum inside me!”

    That was apparently all it took because started pushing his cock up harder, pulling my wife down onto him by her hips, and I could clearly see his balls constricting.  Anne was lost in spasms herself, yelling with each thrust of the huge, black dick.  After a minute they both calmed down, James laying back on the floor and my wife slumping, but still sitting atop him.

    “I think James just completed his spin”, Jamie said looking at Charles which caused them both to laugh softly.

    “I think you’re right Jamie”, Charles said, he was still standing naked next to my wife and James.  Both Anne and James just breathed heavily, each trying to catch their breath.

    “But I think we’re all forgetting something”, Jamie said from the table.  “Amanda hasn’t had her spin yet, and we have only a few more minutes”.  The view shifted to Amanda, sitting in her chair, wearing her sexy, professional suit.  When the wheel finished spinning it read “Swallow!”

    Amanda looked pleased, a small smile on her face, and Jamie said, “Well Amanda, it’s your turn to swallow cum, but there’s two things to consider.  First, Evelyn has to be involved, and second, all the men on the show have already cum.  I think we can fix this though”, she finished as the view changed back to the anchor table.

    James and Charles lifted my wife up into the air effortlessly, Anne still in a semi-sitting position.  They carried her to the table, and laid her down on it.  The camera changed to a close up of my wife’s pussy, her lips pink and swollen, and just the smallest hint of semen could be seen leaking out from between them.  Amanda moved to the table without any prompting, bent over, and stuck her head between my wife’s spread legs.

    Anne started to moan again, a soft, almost painful moan.  Amanda’s tongue was clearly visible working up and down the length of my wife’s well-fucked cunt, she was lapping the cum out of my wife and swallowing it all.  It only took her a minute to finish cleaning all of the cum out of my wife.  When she was finished my wife was clearly exhausted, her hair was matted down with sweat and I could see makeup running in a few places.

    The view switched to an overall view of the anchor table, my wife laying on it, Amanda standing at one end, Monica standing behind Jamie, and Charles and James standing in front.  Everyone except for Amanda was naked, but they were all smiling.

    “Join us tomorrow when Amanda will review some of the latest sex toys available”, Charles said, “And of course it will be Evelyn’s first day at the desk”.

    “For Sex in the News”, Charles said, “I’m Charles Alex”.

    “I’m Jamie Capone”.

    “I’m Amanda Lee”.

    “I’m James Long”.

    “I’m Monica Cox”.

    “And I’m Evelyn Show”, my wife said lifting her head up to smile at the camera, she looked and sounded completely exhausted.

    “We’ll be back here tomorrow night folks, but now we have to get to Jamie’s farewell party”, Charles said.  Again the set darkened, the credits started rolling, and the music played.  In the background though I could still see the silhouettes of everyone.  Monica leaned down and started kissing Jamie’s breasts.  Amanda met Charles as he came around the back of the table and they both started removing Amanda’s clothes.  James moved over to my wife, and just as things faded out, I could see him drop his cock into her open mouth and grab two handfuls of her tits.

May 11, 2012 30 notes
#newjob

March 2012

Maid to Surprise

    My husband had always been super jealous and very protective of me.  He was constantly sheltering me and it annoyed me, but my husband was a good provider so I just grinned and bared things.  The most frustrating part was the lacking sex, because he worked all the time we didn’t have sex nearly as often as I wanted.  Worse yet, it wasn’t very good on the occasions when we did have sex.

    I tried different activities and hobbies to occupy my time, my husband didn’t want me working and he didn’t want me doing things where I might meet other men.  At one point I got so lonely that I got him to agree to hire a maid.  Of course he would only let me hire a woman, and after a short search I found a maid named Michelle.

    She had long black hair, tanned skin, large breasts, and a strong frame.  My husband didn’t care about anything other than the fact that I hired a woman.  Michelle quickly became my friend, we talked about everything, including my lacking sex life.  I’d never though much about it, confessing my need to have a real dick pleasing me, until one day.

    Without remembering there was someone else in the house now, I entered the bathroom without knocking, even though the door was closed.  Michelle was inside peeing into the toilet, but she was standing up!  I freaked out and ran to the kitchen.  A minute later Michelle came down and we talked.  Turns out that she was a transsexual, going through the process, but had yet to complete everything.

    “What do you mean everything?”, I asked.

    “I can show you”, Michelle replied.  She lead me into the living room, sat me down, and then proceeded to strip for me.  Michelle wore a typical maid’s outfit around the house, short skirt, buttoned top, stockings, etc.  When she was down to just her stockings and shoes I could see what she meant.

    She had a very feminine body, with shapely breasts, but hanging between her legs was a large cock.  “Does it work?”, I inquired.

    “Oh yes.  Want to see?”

    I was super reluctant, but curious that I may have found a way to satisfy my need for dick without upsetting my husband.  Nodding slowly caused a smile to creep onto her face.  “Well alright, you’re the boss”, she said.  With that she reached one hand around her dick and started jerking it to life.

    Slowly it rose and got firm, growing longer and thicker.  When it was completely hard I couldn’t believe it, her dick was bigger than any other that I’d seen.  Mesmerized I rose from the couch, intent on touching it, seeing what it felt like, confirming that it was real.  I dropped to my knees in front of her, and put my hands on the shaft of her dick.

    I couldn’t help myself, it was the first strange cock that I’d seen in a long time and I had to feel it.  It was magnificent, long and thick, firm and soft at the same time, and warm in my hands.  Michelle didn’t seem to mind, she closed her eyes as I started stroking her shaft.  Sure enough it was real, I could feel the heat from it, the blood pumping through it, and I could feel it pulse in response to my touch.

    Then I had to know what it tasted like.  The head felt amazing in my mouth, squeezed between my lips, and the drop of pre-cum was sweet and warm.  It was the first strange dick I’d tasted in years, and Michelle’s large breasts hanging over my head made it all surreal.  I cupped her balls, rubbing them gently, as I started bobbing my head up and down her shaft.

    Michelle moaned softly, looking down at me past her tits, enjoying my mouth sucking her dick.  In just a few minutes I could feel her balls start to tense, the head of her dick swelled, her body tensed, and then she orgasmed.  Cum shot into my mouth, hitting the back of my throat, and I swallowed it all greedily.  It tasted great, warm and salty, slightly sweet, but different from my husband.  That more than anything, the knowledge that I was sucking a strange dick and my husband would never know, really turned me on.

    Once she was done cumming I dropped her dick from my mouth, wiped my lips, and sat back smiling.  It was nice to know that I could still do that.  “What now?”, I asked Michelle looking up at her.

    “That was great”, she said smiling down at me, “But I bet you’re not satisfied yet”.  She was right, sucking her cock had only heightened my sexual need, my pussy was dripping wet.  Michelle stood me up and proceeded to undress me, her soft hands running over my hips and thighs, cupping my breasts, and rubbing my shoulders.

    The last thing to disappear were my panties, and once I was completely naked Michelle laid down on the sofa and pulled me to her so that I was straddling her face.  Gently I lowered my pussy onto her waiting tongue, and boy did she know how to use it.  Her tongue snaked around my clit, her fingers probed my dripping snatch, and I found myself looking down at her softening cock and firm breasts.

    It was unbelievable to me, having her at my disposal like this all the time, knowing the surprise that was tucked between her legs.  I was so worked up from sucking her dick that it took me no time at all to have my first orgasm.  Being the first one that I’d had in a long time it was thunderous, forcing its way through my body and causing every part of me to shake.

    I collapsed forward when it finally passed, but Michelle was still working on my pussy.  Right in front of my face was her cock, so I grabbed it and started stroking and sucking, intent on getting it hard again.  We lay there on the couch for a few more minutes, me sucking her dick and her eating my pussy, until finally she was hard again.

    Without waiting for permission I turned myself around and sat down hard on her dick, taking it all in one stroke.  Michelle let out a low moan and I yelled with surprise, she was bigger than I’d expected, and even though I was soaking wet, it was a tight fit.  She took my yell for one of pleasure and started to pump in and out of me.  All my discomfort disappeared in an instant, turning to pleasure.

    We were both moaning loudly, I could feel myself building to orgasm.  Michelle was playing with my tits as I bounced up and down on top of her, feeling her massive cock slide in and out of me.  I was fucking her like a woman possessed, in such dire need of dick.  Inside me I could feel her tensing up, getting ready to cum.

    Knowing that feeling her cum deep inside me would push me over the edge I reached back behind me and rubbed her balls.  That was all it took for her to start cumming, and that was all it took for me to start cumming.  Spurt after spurt of her hot jizz filled my pussy, we both moaned in pleasure until we had both finished.  Then, reluctantly, I rolled over and let her fall out of me.  To this day she’s still my maid, and still the secret I keep from my husband.

Mar 17, 2012 12 notes
#maid
Evelyn Plays Dress Up

    Evelyn came over to my house on the weekend, she brought a large bag with her that was stuffed full of clothes.  “I brought some outfits with me”, she said, “so I can dress up and we can take some pictures.  I thought it might be fun to model some of my new clothes”.  She went to the bedroom and set her bag down, taking various articles of clothing out and laying them on the bed.  Stopping for a moment, Evelyn handed me the camera and pointed back toward the living room, “Out there”, she commanded, “I’ll come out in a moment and you can take pictures”.

    Reluctantly I returned to the living room as she started to remove her shirt.  I sat down on the couch and waited for her.  A minute later she came out of the bedroom wearing a pair of low-rise jeans and nothing else, it was a very carefree look.  Her long blonde hair was spilling down her shoulders and covering her beautiful B cup breasts, but I could see that she’d been to the beach recently and didn’t have any tan lines.

    She posed for me and I started taking pictures.  Her bare back to me looking over her shoulder, facing away from me and bent over, facing me with hands on hips, and kneeling with her hands rubbing her thighs.  As she continued to pose her hair kept moving and every now and then a picture would catch a glimpse of her breasts.  Evelyn smiled when she saw the bulge in my pants, my dick straining to be freed, but she wanted to keep teasing me.  Turned away from me she grabbed two handfuls of her hair and held the side of her head looking back at me smiling.

    Next she turned sideways, giving me a clear view of the sides of her breasts, all while I kept taking pictures.  Evelyn tuned toward me and leaned back slightly, looking to the side and closing her eyes, but her breasts were clearly visible.  She unbuttoned her jeans and using one hand pulled down on them, exposing her hip, her hair fell to cover one breast.  I could see that her nipples were hard, she was obviously excited.  Slowly she lowered the zipper on her jeans, her hair falling forward to cover her chest as she looked down to watch her hands.

    When the zipper was all the way down I could see that she wasn’t wearing anything underneath the jeans.  Evelyn tugged the front of her jeans to the sides, exposing the area above her pussy that had been hidden behind the zipper.  Next she tilted her head back, her hair falling behind her exposing her breasts as her jeans slipped lower.  Then she turned around again, her back to me, and she continued to lower her jeans exposing her ass.  She dropped to her knees, her jeans barely hugging her ass and looked back at me.  I was having trouble taking pictures because I kept adjusting my hard-on, trying to get comfortable as she continued to tease me.

    Evelyn turned sideways again, pushing her jeans off the hip that was facing me.  Then she turned to face me and slipped one of her hands down the front of her jeans, using her hand to hide her pussy and her other hand continued to hold her jeans down.  I adjusted her hair, exposing her chest, and she turned her head down to look at her hip, slipping her hand inside her jeans a little farther.  Her hand had to be on her pussy I thought, and as if to confirm my suspicions, Evelyn made a cupping motion with her hand and let out a soft moan.

    I only managed to get one shot of her in that position before she turned away again, this time sliding her jeans completely off her hips and down her thighs.  Once her jeans reached her knees she bent forward onto her hands and knees giving me a clear view of her pussy and ass from behind, her feet crossed playfully.  As I snapped picture after picture she looked back at me smiling, knowing that she was driving me wild with her teasing.

    Flipping herself around she sat down, legs crossed at the ankles, jeans bunched around her knees and she used her legs and jeans to hide her pussy from me for a moment as her hand disappeared between her thighs.  Her head went back, her hair falling behind her exposing her breasts again, as her hand worked back and forth.  After a few more pictures she leaned back slightly, balancing herself as she looked at me and started pushing her jeans lower.  I stayed in front of her, getting pictures of Evelyn’s agonizingly slow teasing.

    When she had bunched her jeans around her ankles she laid back and, keeping her legs together, stuck them up in the air.  I had a clear view of her pussy as she held her jeans between her ankles high above her.  Finally she kicked off the jeans and brought her feet back to the floor, her legs bent at the knees, and then she spread her legs giving me an unobstructed view as she used the fingers of one hand to spread her lips wide while inserting a finger from her other hand into her dripping snatch.

    After just a few pictures that like she got up, grabbed her jeans, and went back into the bedroom saying, “I’ll be right back”.  I sat down on the couch and unzipped my pants, freeing my erection, stroking it to try and get some relief.  Before I was able to relax myself though Evelyn returned, this time wearing a white, string bikini.  It was very small, barely covering her breasts, her dark nipples barely visible through the fabric, and the bottoms were cut low enough that if she hadn’t shaved her pussy I would have seen.

    She had her hair up in a ponytail and started by posing in various stages of stretching.  First she bent forward with her arms extended, gravity causing her breasts to push against the bikini top.  Then she bent side to side, the motion causing her tits to sway seductively.  Evelyn raised her hands over her head, faced away from me and stretched her legs up behind her one at a time, bent at the waist trying to touch her toes, and then down on her knees facing away from me with her legs spread.  Next she bent backward and I got a couple great shots of her bikini covered cleavage as she squeezed her breasts together with one arm.

    Then she sat back up and ran her hands up her back to where the string was tied.  Slowly she pulled on the strings causing her bikini top to come undone.  Using one arm she held her top in place though, and turned to let me see the bikini strings hanging loose.  She let the top slide away slowly, exposing first one breast and then the other.  When her top had fallen away completely she brought one arm back up to cover herself with, turning shyly to the side, looking at her cleavage.

    Standing up she turned back to face me.  Taking her free hand she slipped it inside her bikini bottoms.  Again she worked her hand back and forth over her clit, she was obviously as turned on as I was.  That was when I realized why she was smiling like she was, I had forgotten to tuck my dick back into my pants and my raging hard-on had been exposed this whole time.  For a minute she stood there rubbing and fingering herself, her hand massage her breasts, looking at me as I watched her.

    Evelyn removed her hand from her bikini bottoms and dropped her hand from her breasts, grabbing the strings that held her bottoms in place.  She tugged at them, pulling her bikini bottom one way and then another, playing with it and teasing me the whole time.  Pulling one string away from her body made the other string slide up and that caused the fabric covering her pussy to slide sideways.  Finally Evelyn slipped two fingers in the side of her bikini bottoms and pulled them aside exposing her wet lips.  She used one hand to hold the bikini aside while using the other to touch herself, all while looking at me wantonly.

    She turned away then, and looking over her shoulder at me she started to untie the strings to her bottom on one side.  When that side was untied her bikini fell half off, she was holding the other side in place.  Her ass was partly exposed, and she slowly turned so I could get pictures of her from all sides, her pussy half covered from the front.  Then with her back to me again she untied the other side and let her bikini fall away.  I got a few more pictures of her completely naked with her hair up before she bounced back off into the bedroom.

    For the next hour Evelyn continued to tease me with outfit after outfit.  I got pictures of her wearing a very professional button up shirt, skirt, heels, stockings, garter, lacy panties, and lacy bra.  Evelyn sucked on her fingers and fondled her breasts as she stripped down to the stockings, garter, and heels before returning to the bedroom.

    Next she wore a long, light, sundress-style skirt with a spaghetti strap top.  I was pleased to discover that she was not wearing panties or a bra and I got some good pictures as she pulled the top askew and down, the skirt was pulled to the sides exposing her legs to her thighs, and the up exposing her bare pussy beneath.  Before she returned to the bedroom the skirt and her top ended up bunched around her waist.

    Then she came out wearing a corset, garter, stockings… and nothing else.  Quickly the corset ended up pulled down so that her breasts were exposed over the top of it.  Evelyn spent a couple minutes in various poses showing off her ass, breasts, legs, and pussy for me.  When she produced her vibrator I almost tossed the camera aside, her teasing was driving me insane, but something in her look told me not to.  So I continued to take pictures as she used the toy on herself.

    She stuffed it into her deep, her moans coming louder and louder as she massaged her breasts.  Her eyes were closed, lost in the ecstasy of the moment, and I continued to take pictures capturing her beauty at every moment.  Finally she orgasmed, cumming hard and moaning so loud it was practically a yell.  I had been moving closer to her, moving around her as she lay there, and when she finished cumming she opened her eyes and looked up at me smiling.

    Reaching up and grabbing my painfully hard cock she asked, “Want to be in some pictures with me now?”

Mar 3, 2012 14 notes
#evelyn #photos

February 2012

The New Restaurant in Town

    There was a fancy new restaurant in town that didn’t get much publicity when it opened, the news was subtle and rather underground.  So my husband and I missed it at first, but after few months word started to get around about how good the place was.  Eventually we’d heard enough amazing things about it that we had to try it.

    My husband and I dressed up for a nice night out and a nice dinner, and drove off to the restaurant.  It was located back from the main strip, the parking lot was out of the way, and the entrance was almost in an alley.  That was rather odd, but when we got inside the layout was even more odd.  Each table was in an alcove by itself, there were no windows, and that tables and seats were wide and deep.

    A very handsome man, who turned out to be our waiter, came to the table with two, thick menus and introduced himself, “I’m Brad and I’ll be servicing you this evening."  That was an odd way to put things, and my husband and I exchanged a look.  "Have you been here before?”, Brad asked.

    “No”, we both answered.

    “Alright, look over the menu and I’ll be back in a few minutes to take your order.”

    My husband and I flipped open our menus and were surprised by what we saw.  The whole menu was sexual activities.  Instead of an appetizer list they had a “solo list” which included dildos, plastic vaginas, vibrators, and vibrating panties.  Rather than entrees they had a list of sexual positions, anything you could imagine two people doing.  Last was group activities, things that would require multiple people, it said large parties needed to make reservations in advance.

    So when Brad returned my husband asked him, “Does this say blowjob?”

    “That’s right?”, Brad answered very matter of fact.

    “And what exactly is that?”, my husband asked.

    “We have a very lovely lady come suck your dick, or a man if you prefer”, was Brad’s answer.  The bluntness put both of us off, we didn’t know how to respond.  “Would you like to order one sir?”

    Jokingly my husband answered, “Sure”.

    “Very well, and for you ma'am?”, Brad asked me.

    “Well”, going along with the joke, “Since we’re starting light I guess I’ll have the cunnilingus.”

    “Alright”, Brad smiled, “I’ll leave the menus and be right back with your order."  A minute later a woman and a man came to our table, both completely naked and attractive.  To our surprise the woman climbed onto the bench my husband was sitting on and started to undo his pants, meanwhile the man climbed under the table between my legs and pushed my dress up.

    "What the fuck?”, my husband said as the woman struggled with his zipper.

    “Please just relax sir”, she answered.  My husband fought with her, trying to stop her, but the man between my legs encountered no resistance.  As soon as his head was under my skirt he discovered that I wasn’t wearing panties, a surprise I’d intended for my husband later.

    As my husband was arguing with the waitress, trying to keep his dick in his pants, I had a hot tongue running over my clit.  I put both of my hands on the man’s head, grabbing his hair to keep him from pulling away.  Sure, I knew it was wrong, but he was really good and I was going to cum quickly.

    My husband couldn’t see what was happening either, only the look of concentration on my face and my hands beneath the table.  “Look, this isn’t what we want”, he told the woman.

    “Fine, I’ll get your waiter”, she said vanishing.

    “Can you believe that?”, my husband asked, “Want me to help you stop him?”, motioning to the man beneath the table.

    “No”, I could barely manage a response I was so close to cumming, “It’s alright.”

    Brad returned with the naked woman.  “Is everything okay sir?”, Brad asked.

    They got into a small argument, my husband rather upset.  I heard my husband say, “This is not what we wanted."  Before Brad could respond though I had an orgasm.  It was amazing, the guy really knew how to eat pussy, he was fingering me with one hand, rubbing my thighs with the other, and sucking on my clit like a champ.  Moans escaped me, my body convulsed, and I had to bit my lip hard to keep from screaming in pleasure.

    "Seems like everything is okay”, Brad said smiling.

    “Everything is not okay”, my husband was really upset.  Looking at me he yelled, “What the fuck are you doing?”

    The man climbed from beneath the table, wiping his face with a napkin, his dick was half hard and I couldn’t help but smile.

    “Sir”, Brad said, “Please keep your voice down, you’ll disturb our other guests."  My husband only gave him an incredulous look.  In the moment of silence we were able to hear moans of pleasure from other parts of the restaurant, now that we knew what we were hearing it was easy to distinguish.

    More quietly my husband asked, "Just what kind of fucking restaurant is this?”

    “Please sir”, Brad responded, “There’s no need for obscenity.  I think the menu makes it perfectly clear what kind of restaurant this is.  We feed your sexual needs.  Didn’t you order the blow job?”

    “Yes”, my husband was incredulous and getting a bit louder.  I was in a state of sexual excitement, and craving another orgasm.

    “Very well”, Brad motioned to the naked woman standing beside the table.  She started trying to undo my husband’s pants again.  My husband pushed her away, obvious frustrated, and when she backed away Brad said, “Ah.  Sorry sir, I understand now."  Brad motioned to the half-hard man that had just eaten my pussy.  The naked man stepped up to my husband and waved his semi-erection in my husband’s face.

    That was it, my husband got seriously pissed off, "Get the fuck out of my face!”

    “Sir, really, I’m going to have to ask you to leave if you can’t stay quiet."  Brad sounded more serious.

    "Fine!”, my husband yelled.  “We’re leaving anyway."  He looked at me, but I was browsing the menu.  "Come on!”, I’m sure he was yelling at me but he was starting to cause a scene and I was trying to not get embarrassed.

    “I’m sorry sir, we have to ask you to leave”, Brad was being very nice about it.  Brad and the naked man helped my husband up from his seat, and started walking him toward the front door, leaving me sitting there with the naked woman.

    “You can’t throw me out!”, my husband yelled as they dragged him away.  At the front door the greeter and another waiter pushed my husband outside and told him to stay out.  “What about my wife?  She’s still in there, send her out!”

    “I’m afraid we can’t do that”, the greeter explained, “She hasn’t been causing a problem and is allowed to stay.  Besides that she already partook of our services and someone needs to pay the bill.  Now please go home sir and don’t try to come back."  They shut the door on my husband, leaving him standing in the parking lot.

    Meanwhile I was sitting at the table browsing the menu.  Now that I was worked up some of these things sounded really good.  "I’m very sorry about my husband”, I said as Brad returned.

    “That’s alright ma'am.  Would you care for anything else?”, Brad was as polite as ever.

    “Oh yes!”, I was excited by the idea, and not knowing that my husband hadn’t paid yet, I assumed everything was taken care of.  So I pointed at two things on the menu, Brad nodded his approval of my choices and left me there.

    The first thing I picked was a female sixty-nine.  I’d never been with a woman, but the idea seemed enticing and the woman standing at the table was really attractive.  She helped me lay back on the bench, gently she pushed my skirt up and commented on how beautiful my pussy was.  For a moment she played with it, teasing me with her hands.

    When I was really wet she climbed onto the bench, kneeling over me, and positioned herself with her pussy over my face and her head between my legs.  Gingerly I leaned up slightly and touched my tongue to her clit.  It felt good, and the taste was alright, so I dived in a bit deeper.  Not sure what to do I just tried to mimic her actions.  Spreading her with my hands, sucking on her clit, and running my tongue through the folds of her cunt.

    Quickly she made me cum, and though I hadn’t made her cum I enjoyed the experience anyway.  I was determined to try it again sometime, knowing better what to do.  As she got up I could see my next item was ready.  Standing next to the table was a handsome hunk of a man, well built and well hung.

    He’d been jerking his cock, keeping it hard, while watching the two of us.  When I was alone at the table, spread eagle on my back, he asked, “Did you order the hard fucking?”

    “Oh yes, please”, I said pleased.  My pussy was aching from the oral attention, I needed to have something inside me.  Even as I thought about how wrong it was to cheat on my husband, I knew I had no control to stop myself.  I had to cum, and as hard as I could.

    The stranger stood me up from the bench and then pushed me back to sit on the edge of the table.  He grabbed my ankles and hoisted my heeled feet into the air, which caused my skirt to slide up my legs and reveal my bare pussy.  His dick was rock hard and huge.  As he positioned himself at my opening he said, “You have such a beautiful body, show me your tits.”

    I did as he asked, pulling my top down and letting my breasts fall out the top of my bra.  As I did he pushed himself inside me, almost causing me to lose my balance on the table.  He started hammering me so hard and fast I had to grip the table edge with all my strength certain we were going to break the table.  It was amazing, feeling him pound into me harder than anyone ever had.

    He put my ankles on his shoulder and grabbed my hips, holding me and controlling my motions as he fucked me.  It was incredible the power of this man, his sexual potency, and knowing that he was going to fuck me exactly as he wanted and I couldn’t stop him was more of a turn on.  Then he started talking dirty to me, “Do you like that?  You like my hard cock inside you?”

    “God yes”, I moaned.

    “Do I fuck you better than your husband?”

    “Fuck yes”, I yelled.

    “Have you ever been fucked like this?”

    “No!  Never!”, I heaved between breaths, “Don’t stop!”

    I started cumming, harder than I ever had, and he teased me the whole time, “Cum on my cock!  Cum like a slut!  Fuck me like the slut you are!"  That wasn’t enough for him though, when I stopped twitching he picked me up, bent me over the table, and fucked me from behind, keeping me pushed down with his strong arms.  My bare breasts rubbed the cold surface of the table as he held me down and pounded my pussy.

    Twice more I orgasmed under the power of this man.  I don’t know how long it lasted, but it was amazing.  Finally he pushed himself deep inside me and blew his load.  I hadn’t expected that, getting filled up by a stranger’s cum.  Sure he wasn’t wearing a condom, and that felt amazing, but I hadn’t thought he would actually cum inside me.

    He pulled out, leaving me breathless and bent over the table.  After saying, "Thank you ma'am”, he left.  Brad showed up a minute later, I was now sitting back in my seat.

    “Here are some things to help you get cleaned up”, Brad set some items down on the table which I could use to clean myself.  “Will you have anything else?"  I was completely spent, so I told him no.  "Very well, I’ll be right back.”

    I cleaned myself well, I didn’t want to go home with cum in my pussy, no sense in giving my husband more to be upset about.  As it was, I would have to make up an excuse for why I stayed behind so long.  Brad returned and handed me the check.  “What is this?”, I asked naively.

    “The check for your evening”, he explained.

    “I thought my husband took care of this?”

    “No ma'am, he left without paying for anything.”

    “Is he still outside”, part of me hoped he was, the rest of me dreaded that he might be.

    “No ma'am, he drove away a while ago rather upset."  Shit, I didn’t have any money or credit cards on me, my husband had all that.  "You can pay for this?”, suddenly Brad sounded less friendly as he emphasized ‘can’.

    I could call my husband and ask him to come pay, but then I’d have to explain why after he left I decided to have my pussy eaten again and then get fucked by a strange man.  That seemed rather uncomfortable, so I weakly answered, “No.”

    Brad let out a disappointed sigh, “Then I’m afraid we’re going to have to make you work off your bill.”

    “What does that mean?”, I asked afraid.

    “Similar to washing dishes in a normal restaurant."  The greeter came around the corner to stand beside Brad, both men now seemed rather large and intimidating to me.  "Follow us please."  Reluctantly I got up and followed them, down a hallway, past a few booths where I could hear sexual activity, and into a back room.

    There were a dozen men and women here, all naked, and it looked more like a locker room than a restaurant.  "Alright”, Brad pointed at a locker, “Get undressed and put your things in here.”

    Looking around I could see that no one was going to help me.  Now very embarrassed, and glad I cleaned myself up, I stripped naked.  Another waiter came in, I knew he was wait staff because he was dressed, and he started looking over the naked women sitting around.

    “No no”, Brad told him, “Here, take her."  He pushed me toward the stranger, "She has a debt to work off, so use her first all night.  Tell everyone else."  I noticed the other naked women giving me mean looks, and I felt really uncomfortable.  Morosely I wondered if I was stealing their tips.

    At first I was thankful to leave the back room, to get away from those women, but then I realized what was going to happen.  The waiter explained to me as we walked, "No names, call everyone ma'am and sir, always be polite, do what they order but nothing more without a waiter’s approval, and when you’re finished go straight to the back room."  We rounded a corner to a booth where two men sat; both fat, hairy, and unattractive.

    "Gentlemen”, the waiter said, “Here is what you ordered."  They both eyed me up and down, staring at my naked tits and pussy.  I got embarrassed, and tried not to hide myself.  The waiter looked at me and said, "They ordered a double full service order, do whatever they want.”, and then he left me there.

    The slobs pulled me toward them, laying me down on the table on my back.  One spread my legs and started slobbering on my pussy, I guess he thought he was going to get me off but it was rather disgusting.  Meanwhile the other man took his pants off, revealing a rather hairy pubic area and ass.  Without saying anything he smacked his rather small dick against my mouth, and as much as I didn’t want to I sucked it in.

    Both men smelled badly, they were sweating from being so over weight and any kind of physical exertion.  They both wanted their dicks sucked, which I managed to do without grimacing, and they both took turns lapping at my pussy.  It was uncomfortable all around, they were too forceful with their hands, they didn’t know how to touch or please a woman at all, and it got unbelievably uncomfortable for me.

    They laid me down on one of the seats, as one man climbed between my legs and shoved his tiny prick inside me, the other squatted over my face.  “Jerk me off and eat my ass”, he said.  That was something I certainly did not want to do, but I was trapped.  Before I could do or say anything in protest he lowered his ass to my face.

    The smell was awful, and I really did not want to put my tongue anywhere on him.  I jerked his small dick and played with his balls, thinking that might entertain him enough, but quickly he ordered me again, “That’s good, now tongue my ass.”

    So with the one man grinding against me, I reluctantly extended my tongue and touched the area of flesh between his ass and balls.  It was the most disgusting thing I’d ever done, I nearly retched, his hair and sweat were everywhere.  For an unbearable amount of time we stayed like that, until the man fucking me came.  I could barely feel him inside me, and then when he spurted into me I felt him fall onto me and try to use his weight to push deeper into me.  It resulted in leaving me gasping for breath, buried beneath these two fat, sweaty men.

    They switched places, now getting fucked by the other one and licking clean the cock of the first.  He too had me suck on his balls and use my hands on him.  Thankfully the guy in my snatch had been worked up enough he came quickly.  When he was done having me suck him clean they indicated they were finished.

    I headed toward the back room, ashamed and feeling so dirty.  Neither man thanked me or even tried to treat me well.  Once safely away from the restaurant area, inside the locker room I cried a bit.  There was a shower and items for me to clean myself, a waiter told me to hurry because I had another table waiting.  It was going to be a long and busy night.

Feb 12, 2012 15 notes
#restaurant

January 2012

Gwen's Party

    I first met Gwen at a dinner with friends.  She had just moved from out of town.  Gwen was a total knock out, a tall leggy redhead with 36D breasts, a cute face, bright eyes, and pale skin.  That first night she and I flirted a bit, but it never went anywhere.  I didn’t see her again for nearly a year, and when I did it was another dinner.  Gwen had gotten married to another friend of mine, Charles, since I’d seen her last.

    Even through that dinner though Gwen flirted with me, and she did it right in front of Charles.  I’d known Charles for years, he’d always been a very sexual active guy, and from what I’d heard about Gwen she was also promiscuous.  A few weeks after that they had a house warming party at their new place.  Charles had always had wild parties, and sure enough within an hour there was porn on the tv and half the people had half their clothes off.

    Things got hotter as the night went on.  I moved to the kitchen from the living room where I had been watching two women (only one I knew) making out.  They both had their shirts off and were massaging each others breasts while shoving their tongue’s into each others mouths.  In the kitchen there was a woman on her knees rubbing her face against a guy’s cock through his pants.  Apparently she had been dared to make him blush, and she quickly succeeded.  Even without taking his pants off, or his cock out, she managed to get him rock hard.  I didn’t recognize her, but I found out her name was Janet and that she worked as a stripper for bachelor parties.

    Later on the game of truth or dare had moved to the living room, about two dozen people appeared to be playing.  Beth, another friend, was on her back on the floor.  Beth’s bare tits were being sucked by two guys, a third guy was kissing her, and a fourth guy had his hand down the front of her unbuttoned and unzipped jeans.  Beth was moaning loudly, gyrating her hips against the hand in her pants, her hands were on the back of the heads of the two guys working their tongues over her tits while, and she was shoving her tongue into the mouth of the guy kissing her.

    After a few minutes the group on the floor broke and it was her turn to dare someone.  As Beth sat up I saw that both of her nipples were pierced, something I had never suspected.  Beth turned to Charles, her bare tits still exposed, and dared him that he couldn’t get Gwen off in front of everyone.  Gwen had been sitting on his lap, but he pushed her up so she was standing in front of him.  Reaching around her he unbuttoned her jeans, lowered the zipper, and slowly slid her jeans down her legs.  She was wearing a black, lacy thong and as Charles helped her step out of her jeans I noticed that she had a small patch of red pussy hair neatly trimmed and barely concealed by the thong.  Charles then ran his hands back up her legs, hooked the sides of her thong, and in one smooth motion dropped it to the floor.

    Gwen was standing there, in front of everyone, wearing only her lacy, black bra.  She turned to face her husband, exposing her ass to everyone, and bent over to take off his shirt.  As a result we all got a good view, all the way up her legs to her exposed pussy and ass.  Though many people at the party had their shirts off, and some of the women had their bras off, Gwen was the first one at the party with her pants and panties off.  She stayed bent over for only a minute before she got her husband’s shirt off, at which point he turned her around and pulled her back onto his lap.  He kept his legs together, which forced hers apart, so by the time she was sitting her legs were spread wide exposing her pussy and clit to everyone.

    Charles reached around her with one hand and started fondling her pussy, running one finger over her clit while spreading her pussy lips, holding onto her hip with his other hand.  Gwen leaned back against him, closed her eyes, and started moaning softly.  His finger worked back and forth across her clit, every now and then he applied a little more pressure and she jumped, then he would work downward and slip his finger into her pussy.  As his finger disappeared inside her she wiggled a bit on his lap, rocking her pussy against his hand.

    Everyone in the living room was watching intently.  Though she was moaning it was obvious she wasn’t cumming, which was the dare, and that’s when Beth spoke up, “You’re almost out of time Charles, and she hasn’t gotten off yet”.

    Gwen brought her head up and looked back at everyone, “I won’t be able to get off unless someone helps out”.  It was as much an invitation as a challenge.  I was standing close by and Gwen reached her out and grabbed my hand.  She pulled me to her and put my hand on her tit, still covered by her lacy bra, and then she pulled me down and kissed me deep.

    As her tongue pushed into my mouth I heard Beth say, “That’s not fair, it’s my dare”.  I broke the kiss with Gwen and looked up to see Beth coming across the room.  She got to where we were and took my hand off Gwen’s tit, then pulled Gwen’s bra down exposing her D cup breasts, and leaned down to suck on one of Gwen’s nipples.  Gwen guided my head down to her other tit and I started licking her other nipple.  Just a minute of Gwen getting her breasts sucked and her pussy fingered was enough to push her over the edge.  As she came she moaned loudly and bucked her hips against her husband’s hand, holding my head and Beth’s head against her chest, “Ooohhh… ooohhh…”.

    After she finished cumming Gwen reached back and unhooked her bra, dropping it to the floor with her pants, freeing her large breasts to hang in front of her.  It was now Charles’ turn to dare someone and he shot right back at Beth, “Alright, I dare you to get my wife off in front of everyone”.

    Beth and I had backed off a step, but now Beth moved back to Gwen and dropped to her knees in front of Gwen.  Beth wasted no time in pushing her tongue, also pierced, right into Gwen’s pussy.  I watched as Beth dug her tongue between Gwen’s cunt lips, flicking it back and forth across her clit.  Beth’s hands were high on Gwen’s thighs, massaging them gently, holding her legs open.  I looked around the room to see what everyone else was up to.

    A couple of my friends (Ara and Josh) were on the couch, both of them naked now, watching Beth and Gwen.  Ara had her hand wrapped around his cock, jerking him off, while Josh had his hand buried between her legs fingering her pussy.  In the chair by the TV, porn still playing, Janet was giving a lap dance to a guy, while the guy she had embarrassed earlier was watching her.  Dave and Ruth were in the doorway to the kitchen, Ruth on her knees sucking her husband’s cock.

    Gwen, Beth, and Charles shifted which made me look back at them.  Charles moved out from under his wife and took his pants off.  Beth continued to work her tongue over Gwen’s cunt.  As Gwen sat back on the couch she reached out to me again, hooked her hands into the top of my pants and pulled me to her.  Gwen quickly took my pants down and sucked my cock into her mouth while reaching out and grabbing her husband’s cock.

    Becca, who as far as I knew had slept with everyone in the room at least once, moved behind Beth and started taking Beth’s jeans off.  Becca was already naked, in fact I think she was the first one at the party with her shirt off.  Unlike Gwen and Beth, Becca had a tight little body to match her 18 years with small tight B cup breasts and a shaved pussy.  Beth wiggled out of her pants, she wasn’t wearing panties, and Becca laid down on the floor between Beth’s legs as Beth lowered her pussy onto Becca’s face.

    Gwen was really sucking on my cock, fondling my balls, and stroking my shaft.  She came on Beth’s face, grinding her pussy against Beth’s wiggling tongue.  Her orgasm distracted her from sucking my cock, and her husband took advantage of her temporary distraction to shove his cock in her face.  Beth slid down and was now in a sixty-nine position with Becca on the floor in front of the couch.  I was stroking my cock watching the two girls eating each others pussies when Gwen reached out and grabbed hold of my stiff cock.

    Her husband was kneeling behind her on the couch working his cock into her pussy when Gwen starting sucking on my cock again.  She was bouncing on her husband’s cock while running her tongue up and down my shaft, sucking my hard cock between her lips occasionally taking it all the way into her mouth.  She started moving more, pushing back harder against her husband, and then she came.  My cock popped out of her mouth as she moaned.  I stood there for a minute watching her cum, her huge tits bouncing beneath her.

    Beth, still grinding her pussy on Becca’s face, sat up and looked at me, “Becca hasn’t cum yet, maybe she needs some cock”.  I moved away from Gwen reluctantly, and knelt down on the floor beneath Becca’s open legs.  Becca arched her legs and back, bringing her cunt up to the level of my cock.  She was still dripping wet from Beth eating her out, so my cock slid easily into her.  I started pounding into her pussy right away, holding her legs up to keep her in line with my thrusts.  Beth came almost right away, watching my hard cock slide into Becca had pushed her over the edge, which in turn made Becca cum.  She bucked wildly on my cock, pushing her hips up and down to get me as deep into her as possible.

    I was getting close to cumming when Beth leaned over and started kissing me, never taking her pussy lips away from Becca’s exploring tongue.  Beth reached down and started massaging Becca’s clit, back and forth in time with the thrusts of my cock.  This only prolonged Becca’s orgasm, it was obvious she didn’t want to move but was so lost in cumming that she couldn’t help it.  She pushed hard against me, burying my cock deep in her cunt, and that was enough to make me cum.  I grabbed Becca’s hips and held her against me, emptying my cum deep in her pussy.

    Spent, I sat back, and slipped out of Becca’s pussy.  Beth immediately bent back down, putting her head to Becca’s cunt, and started lapping at my cum dribbling out.  I stood up intending to go to the bathroom and clean myself up, but Gwen stopped me.  Gwen took my cock in her mouth and started licking Becca’s cum off.  Some guy I didn’t recognize was behind Gwen now, pumping his cock in and out of her pussy.  After a few minutes Gwen and the guy with her on the couch shifted position.  She pulled away from me, he sat down, and then she sat down on his cock.

    I looked back around the room and saw Janet.  Her skirt was bunched up around her waist, her shirt and bra gone, through she was still wearing her fishnets, heels, and a pair of red crotchless panties which left her neatly trimmed patch of dark hair and cunt exposed.  Janet was grinding her ass against some guy’s lap, his hard cock rubbing between her ass cheeks.  The guy she had embarrassed earlier was standing next to her, still fully clothed, she reached out and grabbed his hands and put them on her perky tits.  She didn’t even slow down rubbing her ass as she did it.

    The door to the bathroom was open only an inch.  I wanted to clean up a bit still, so I pushed the door to the bathroom open and stepped inside.  Dave, Ruth, and some guy I didn’t know were already inside.  Dave was sitting on the edge of the tub, his cock buried in his wife’s ass, while the other guy had his cock buried in her pussy.  Ruth was rocking back and forth, held up by Dave, the motion causing both cocks to pump in and out of her.  I stood there for a minute watching and my cock started to get hard again as Ruth came, “Ooohhh… fuck!”

    Janet poked her head in the bathroom, the embarrassed guy was with her and she had one hand firmly wrapped around his stiff cock.  When she saw what was going on she got excited.  “Oh… this is good for you”, she said to the embarrassed guy, “Ruth has always been a triple input gal”.  She pushed past me and dragged the guy behind her into the bathroom, it was getting crowded so I stepped out.  Janet got the guy into position at the tub and guided his cock into Ruth’s mouth.  Ruth’s moaning was immediately stifled, but she was getting louder, as she continued rocking to work the (now) three cocks in and out of her.  The embarrassed guy was obviously uneasy in the situation, but Ruth was really sucking his cock.  She brought her hands up and started massaging his balls and stroking his shaft.

    As Janet backed out of the bathroom, smiling at the scene in front of her, she bumped into me making my cock jump.  Janet was petite, with a tight body, exactly what I expected from a woman that strips at bachelor parties.  She looked back at me, and smiled, “Looks like you’re ready for some more”, she said as she reached down and gently stroked my cock.  We moved into the kitchen, there was a couple at the table I didn’t recognize, the guy was sitting on a chair and the woman was kneeling in front of him running her tongue up and down his cock.  Janet got up to the table and bent over it, her fishnet covered legs stretched tall by her heels.

    She still had on the pair of crotchless panties, I could clearly see her wet pussy lips poking through her neatly trimmed hair.  I stepped up behind her, she reached back and guided my cock into her pussy.  As I started slowly sliding my cock into her I felt her tense up.  Janet’s cunt was really tight, being a petite woman it wasn’t surprising, she must have had some discomfort as I pushed into her.  She gripped the table with both hands, pushing back against me to work the whole length of my shaft into her.  After a minute she started moving back and forth, using the table for leverage, working my cock in and out of her.  I reached up and grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled back on it.  Her head came up, she moaned loudly, and she started bucking back against me faster and harder.

    “Fuck me”, she moaned, “shove your cock into me”.  The couple across from us shifted, the woman got up and bent over the table, mirroring Janet’s position.  The guy stood up behind her, shoved his cock into her making her yelp, and started fucking her.  I fucked Janet in rhythm with the couple across from us, the table bouncing beneath the women.  Janet came hard enough I had to let go of her hair, she pushed down onto the table and rammed her ass back against me.  I pushed my cock into her deep and came.  I grabbed her hips and slammed her back into me and held her there.  It took forever for me to empty my balls into her, but I did eventually finish cumming.  Janet was kissing the other girl across from her, both still pressed against the table.  Apparently the other guy had cum too, but I hadn’t noticed.

    I pulled out of Janet and she said, “I’m going to go check out the bathroom”.  She disappeared down the hall.  The girl across from me motioned me toward her.  I got to the other side of the table as she dropped back to her knees.  Taking my cock into her hand she started licking up and down the other guy’s cock, sucking her cunt juice off of it.

    After she had cleaned his cock she looked up at me and said, “I’m Michelle”, before sucking my cock into her mouth.  She sucked on my now limp dick for a few minutes, lapping up all of my cum and Janet’s pussy juice, never once taking her hand off the other guy’s cock.  When she finished I sat down on a chair there in the kitchen, had something to drink and caught my breath.

    Gwen came into the kitchen to get something to drink and saw me.  “Oh, glad you’re still here”, she said to me.  She was still naked, there was a slick trail of cum dribbling down her leg.  I took her hand as she stuck it out toward me and she pulled me up out of the chair.  “I want to take you upstairs to our bedroom, Beth has some ideas for you”.  I followed Gwen up the stairs, watching her ass wiggle the whole way.  We turned into the master bedroom at the top of the steps, and Beth was inside bent over the bed.  Her hands were tied behind her back with silk, her ankles were tied to the bed posts forcing her legs to be spread wide, her cunt and ass completely exposed.  As we stepped inside Gwen closed the door behind us.

Jan 29, 2012 13 notes
#gwen
Our Vacation

    My wife Sheryl and I went on vacation to Finland for our ten year anniversary.  Sheryl was a beautiful redhead, pale white skin, freckles all over, bright blue eyes, a nice ass, and firm C cup breasts.  Though she and I were always very much in love, there were times when Sheryl would let her redhead temper get the better of her and she could stay mad at me for days.

    We had planned two whole weeks to travel Finland and see the sights.  It was near the end of the second week and we were in the capital spending our last few days before our plane trip home when it happened.  We were walking around downtown when a man with a clipboard approached us.  After a semi-complicated conversation in his broken English we realized that he was asking us to be on a television show, some kind of game show.  My wife seemed excited by the prospect of being on tv and I didn’t really want to see the museum that she had scheduled for that afternoon so we agreed.

    The man led us into the office building that we were in front of and into a studio on the third floor.  The set looked elaborate with tables and chairs and lights, but we didn’t get to look at it for very long before we followed the man into the backstage area.  There he introduced us to the producer and one of the stage hands, a very pretty, young blond woman named Heather.  They took us to a dressing room and explained the show to us, or tried, their broken English and thick accents made it hard to understand exactly what they were saying.  It sounded like some kind of newlywed game, but we weren’t positive.

    My wife and I eventually got the premise though when Heather did a pantomime of removing her clothes.  Apparently the show was a kind of strip poker, where the winners ended up with expensive prizes and the losers ended up naked on television.

    I looked at my wife reluctantly, this was crazy, we’d never done anything experimental like this, being naked in public, much less on television.  Sheryl was looking as hesitant as I was, but the sweet talking producer kept showing us the prizes we could win, Heather kept smiling at me flirtatiously, and they both kept telling my wife how beautiful she looked and to not be embarrassed.  It wasn’t until they offered to pay us for our appearance that my wife and decided that we had to talk it over.  The producer and Heather left us so we could talk about it.

    “Do you want to do this?”, Sheryl asked.

    “It seems kind of out there”, I replied, “but it is a lot of money they’re offering us”.

    “Plus look at the prizes they have.  Some of these are worth more than our whole trip”, my wife said.  “What’s a little nudity to win these”.

    “Nudity on public television though.  Tons of people will see us”, I argued.

    “Oh there’s no guarantee that we’ll end up naked and besides it’s television in Finland, nobody we know could possibly be watching”.

    We spent a few more minutes talking it over, but we decided to give the show a chance.  My wife seemed excited about the prospect, but I was kind of anxious about the show.  The producer was happy that we decided to go on the show, and left us with Heather to get ready for the show.  The first order of business was for us to sign a bunch of forms.  We must have done that for a good half hour and by the end we had no idea what we were signing anymore.

    Then Heather explained that it was time for us to get to wardrobe and makeup for the show.  “What do we need that for?”, my wife asked.  Heather explained that makeup had to be applied for the cameras to make sure we appeared correctly, and wardrobe had to ensure that we were wearing clothing appropriate to the game.  My wife talked to Heather as we were lead to another room, this one looked like a dressing room, inside was a woman with all manner of makeup and brushes.

    Heather introduced us to the makeup woman and left us however my wife and I found that the woman didn’t speak any English and couldn’t speak to her, so we had to get Heather back to translate for us.  I poked around the wardrobe while my wife spoke with Heather and the makeup woman.

    “Apparently they have to make sure that we have the correct amount of clothing on, that way each contestant has the same number”, Sheryl explained to me.  “They’d also like to spruce up our wardrobe a bit… something better for television”, my wife finished.  I raised an eyebrow, but Heather answered me by holding up some lingerie.  “They want us to look sexy for the cameras”.

    I shrugged, we’d already come this far.  Heather and the makeup woman stayed in the room as my wife started to get undressed.  I followed my wife’s lead and started getting undressed, we both hesitated when I got down to my briefs and my wife was wearing only her bra and panties.  The makeup woman said something, Heather shook her head and explained that our under garments were “horrible”.

    A pair of silk boxers was thrown at me and the girls began helping my wife strip off her bra and panties.  Once my wife was naked they sat her down in a chair and started applying make up to her.  Heather instructed me to keep on the boxers, my pants, and my shirt, just three articles of clothing for the show.  I didn’t get much attention after that.  Heather and the makeup girl spent a lot of time fawning over my wife, telling her how beautiful she was, even as they applied makeup to her breasts and thighs.

    They then dressed my wife in stockings, sheer black panties, a lacy black bra, and a short pink dress.  After that they left us in the room, Heather said they’d come get us when the show was ready.  My wife and I sat and talked, had some water, we were both anxious about the show.  Our nervousness was obvious, but I had to admit that all dressed up as she was, with the makeup, my wife looked really hot; I couldn’t take my eyes off of her.  Soon enough Heather came into the room and waved us out, it was time for the show.

    The game had already been explained, we both knew how to play, so Heather took us right out to the side of the stage.  From where we were we could see the stage, the host, the audience, and two other couples already out there.  The host introduced us, waved his arm, and we were pushed out on stage.  My wife and I fumbled our way to our seats, and once seated the game began.

    “Today the men will be stripping first and the women will be answering”, the host said.  Everything was being translated for us on a small monitor in front of our seats.  The game progressed, as described, and my wife was actually doing well.  I was down to the boxers, one of the other men was naked and his wife was down to bra and panties, and the last couple was in the same state as my wife and I.

    More questions went by and the mostly naked couple was to lose their last article of clothing.  “Would you like to double down?”, the host asked them.  My wife and I exchanged a look, neither of us knew what that meant.  The couple hesitated, but finally decided against it.  The woman stood and removed her panties, wearing only her heels and stockings, her pussy clearly visible for all to see.  Cheers and hoots came from the audience, they were cheering the woman on and she seemed to be enjoying the attention.  For a minute she paraded around the stage, at the direction of the host, teasing the audience; even my wife and I were smiling and getting into it.

    After a few minutes the woman and her husband left the stage, both of them still naked.  The game continued with some of the lights dimming and portions of the stage rearranging, I think they even took a commercial break.  The other remaining couple lost the next question and the man had to remove his boxers, but something was different.  Reading the screen we learned the host was offering them a chance to double down, much as he had the last couple.  The couple decided to go for it, but they got the question wrong.

    I expected that the woman would have to remove her dress now too, but instead something unexpected happened.  Two women came onto the stage from the side, both were wearing high heels, fishnet stockings, and dressed in tight, black, vinyl dresses.  They were both gorgeous, stunning blondes with perfect bodies.  The dresses were very low cut, tons of cleavage spilling out their tops, while the bottoms of the dresses were just as high as the tops were low.  As they walked across the stage I could see their ass cheeks sticking out the bottom of the dresses, wiggling with each step.  My wife and I watched as they both descended on the man, grabbed him by his wrists and moved him to the back of the set where they handcuffed him to the wall, arms over his head.  One of them cut his boxers off of him after which the other stuffed the silk remnants in his mouth.  He looked completely embarrassed standing there naked, his cock hanging clearly in view of the whole audience, handcuffed and gagged.

    Both of the assistants stood right beside him, and as the game continued they would constantly tease him, moving to give him views of their asses or down their cleavage, occasionally they would run their hands over his body making his cock twitch.  My cock was starting to get hard watching this, but the women would tease him just enough to keep his cock flush with blood and hanging low but not enough to make him completely hard.  My wife was giving me dirty looks as I watched, she knew that I was getting aroused by it and I could tell she was getting upset with me.

    Another round went by and the other couple lost, causing the woman to have to remove her dress.  One of the two assistants in the vinyl dresses came over to help her get the dress up over her head.  When her dress was removed the assistant bent the woman over the console she’d been sitting at, and gave her one hard spank on her ass, which the audience went nuts over.  My cock jumped watching it, which my wife saw, and she glared at me again.

    The other couple lost the next round and the woman had to remove her bra.  Again one of the assistants came over to help, unclasping the bra from the back and then putting her hands on the woman’s tits to hold the bra in place.  The woman seemed surprised, she actually blushed a bit, and just as she looked back at the assistant the hands dropped and the bra was whisked away.  Her tits were beautiful, perky and pink, and the assistant behind her reached her hands back up and bounced the woman’s breasts at the audience.  The audience was totally enjoying the show, hoots and whistles coming loudly.  I was enjoying the show too, my cock almost completely hard and obvious against the silk boxers I was wearing.  My wife glared at me again, shooting me a dirty look for staring at the other woman’s exposed tits.

    There was a bit of a hustle from the far side of the stage, the woman’s husband was completely hard, his cock sticking out in front of him.  The assistant by him was making a show of it, holding his cock up for the audience which was hooting, but when she spanked it (making it bounce) the audience laughed.  I noticed that even my wife laughed.

    Then the next round came and we lost.  The host asked the predictable question, “Would we like to double down?"  My wife shot me a look with a smile on her face and then nodded her head yes.  The question was asked, and my wife got it wrong.  I wasn’t sure if she did that on purpose or not, but she had a wicked smile on her face as she watched what happened next.

    From our side of the stage two more assistants came out, dressed in vinyl dresses like the others.  Both of them were as beautiful, blonde, and voluptuous as the first two.  Sure enough they led me to the back of the set and locked my wrists in handcuffs that were hanging from the wall.  One of them then pulled out some scissors and proceeded to cut the boxers off of me.  I was too surprised to be embarrassed really, but when one of them stuffed the remnants of the boxers in my mouth I started to turn red.

    Embarrassment overtook me though when they noticed that my cock was completely hard.  One of them spanked it, which hurt slightly, and my cock bounced.  The audience was laughing, my wife was laughing, and I’m sure I was red all over.

    The game continued and my wife lost her dress, getting help removing it and a spanking from one of the women in the vinyl dresses.  My wife was enjoying putting on the show, though I could tell she was slightly embarrassed.  The bra and panties she’d been given to wear were partly see through, especially under the bright lights and slightly soaked with sweat as they were.

    The vinyl clad assistants would occasionally tease me, shoving their cleavage in my face, rubbing up against me, putting their hands on my body, or just wiggling in front of me.  Both my cock and the cock of the other guy were hard, and the assistants were making sure we stayed that way.

    The next round we won, and I thought that would be the end of the game.  After all, the other woman only had her panties left to remove, but then lights started flashing and a siren sounded.  The woman had stood up, but she was looking around confused with the lights flashing and noise going.  Meanwhile the assistants were clapping and the audience was cheering.  The host explained that she’d won a chance to stay in the game, but there was another challenge and this one had a penalty (though no one explained what).  She could either accept the loss and remove her panties, or take a chance on the challenge.

    She decided to go for it and take the chance, and she got excited when she got the question correct.  A tall, muscled, blonde man came out from back stage.  He was wearing tight, black, vinyl pants (similar to the dresses) and nothing else.  His tanned, hairless chest had been oiled to accent his sculpted muscles.  He was carrying a pair of panties, and he moved across the stage to the woman.

    One of the female assistants held up a large piece of cloth blocking the view of the cameras and audience while the man helped the woman behind it.  From where I was I could see what was happening though, so could my wife, and so could the woman’s husband.  We both watched wide eyed as the man knelt down in front of the woman, removed her panties, slowly sliding them and his hands down her legs.  His face was inches from her bare pussy as he helped her step out of them and then helped her step into the new pair.  As he did so we could all see that the new pair of panties had a small piece of plastic sticking up toward the inside.

    When he reached the top of her legs with the panties he reached up with one hand and parted her pussy lips, guiding the small piece of plastic inside her as he finished putting the panties on her.  The host was explaining that she was being fitted with vibrating panties and she would have to play the rest of the game with them on.  As soon as the panties were on, the assistant dropped the cloth revealing the woman to the audience to much applause.  The woman jumped and gasped, her body twitching slightly, accompanied by a small vibrating noise.

    Huge cheers came from the audience and the oiled man held up a remote for everyone to see.  The female assistant went back to the woman’s husband while the oiled man in vinyl pants positioned himself right by the woman, waving his crotch in her direction occasionally, hands on his hips.  She was obviously distracted, and he kept showing her the remote, adjusting some kind of dial, making her twitch every time he did.

    I was shocked, this was well beyond what my wife and I had signed up for and I wanted the show to be over so we could leave.  My wife on the other hand was fascinated, her attention completely on the other woman and the oiled man standing next to her.  The audience was enjoying the show, noise coming frequently.  The woman’s husband was apparently enjoying the show, watching his wife struggling against the feelings in her pussy, because his cock was rock hard.

    The next round of the game came and my wife lost, it was time for her to remove her bra, but the host offered her a choice.  She could take a challenge, if she won she got to keep her article of clothing, but if she lost the assistants would remove it for her instead.  My wife accepted the challenge, she’d been doing well so far, and we had both seen the female assistant remove the other woman’s bra anyway.  To my wife’s dismay though she got the challenge wrong and the prospect of exposing her tits on television hit her.

    To my dismay neither of the female assistants left my side to take off my wife’s bra though.  Instead another male appeared from back stage.  This guy was tall and handsome like the first one, but his hair was dark.  He was dressed the same, oiled chest, and smiling like the first guy.  Upon reaching my wife I could see her get more nervous, a stranger was going to remove her bra and expose her pale, freckled tits for the whole audience and cameras to see.

    He helped my wife stand up, reaching down with his large strong hands to guide her to her feet.  My wife had turned to face him as she stood up, so he reached around her to the clasp of the bra.  Doing so had caused him to be right up against her, his chest pressing into hers, and I could see her catch her breath.  His hands skillfully undid the clasp of the bra and the audience cheered.  He put her hands on her bra, then his hands on her hips, and spun her around to face the audience.  My wife had relaxed a bit looking into this stranger’s eyes, pressed against him, but coming face to face with the audience had brought her back to the reality of the situation.

    Her body tensed and the guy put his hands over hers, and then in one smooth motion lowered them taking the bra with it.  There was a huge cheer from the audience, guys were hooting like crazy, everyone fixated on my wife’s tits.  I could see my wife start to blush as she turned her head to the side, but since she was facing away from me and the guy was standing behind her I couldn’t see much of anything else.  Her arms were at her side, her hands nervously on her hips, but the guy’s arms were still at my wife’s chest.  Though I couldn’t see it, I knew he was massaging my wife’s tits for the audience to see like had happened to the other woman.

    My erection was going away though the other husband’s was raging hard, his eyes fixed to my wife’s exposed breasts.  The oiled man moved to let my wife sit back down, and as she did she had to turn toward me.  My wife avoided making eye contact with me completely, her eyes on the floor.  I could see her breasts glistening with oil from where they’d been rubbed, and I could see a wet spot on the front of her panties.

    The host brought attention back to me though, and the two female assistants beside me were more than willing to help him.  I didn’t understand what was being said, and my wife had sat back down to block the monitor so I couldn’t read the translation anymore.  One of the women beside me grabbed my cock which was almost completely limp and wiggled it at the audience.  The audience responded by booing loudly.  The host said asked something of my wife and she nodded at him, to which the audience cheered.

    One of the female assistants produced what looked like a pink, plastic ring of some kind.  She held it up for the audience to see and then held it near my cock, she held it back up to the audience and with her other hand held up her finger and thumb about three inches apart.  The audience laughed as she moved her fingers closer together until they were only an inch apart.  That was when the two women reached down, grabbed my cock, and pushed the pink ring down around it.  Once they got it to the base of my cock the audience cheered, and then it began to vibrate.

    The sensation was unexpected, but it was also making my cock hard again.  My wife was looking back at me, a smile on her face, her own nudity temporarily forgotten.  The other husband was looking at me, relief on his face, while his wife was still distracted in her own ecstasy rising from the vibrating in her panties.

    That’s when the game continued, but the host was announcing some kind of sudden death since both teams were down to their last article of clothing.  The round finished and the other couple lost, mostly because the other wife was horribly distracted.  I’d been watching her and was pretty sure that she’d cum at least once.  At this point I figured the woman had to remove her vibrating panties, they would get their consolation prize, and that would be that.  Instead the host offered them some kind of gamble, a chance to win a better prize or go home with nothing.

    Since the wife was so distracted by the vibrating in her pussy the host asked the husband whether he wanted to take the challenge or not.  One of the female assistants next to him pulled the shredded boxers out of his mouth and he answered yes.  The lights in the studio flashed and the sirens started again.  The movement of the two women next to me pulled my attention away from the lights, they were removing their dresses.  One of them unzipped the dress of the other, and then helped her peel it down her body and step out of it before the favor was returned.  They were making quite a show of it, making it completely sexy as their D cup breasts sprang free for everyone to see.  Wearing nothing but their heels, fishnets, and small black thongs they proceeded to pose and strut for the audience.  As they did they would bend over and I got great views of their asses and barely covered pussies.

    I looked around and the female assistants by the other husband were doing the same thing, peeling the vinyl dresses off each other; the husband was paying complete attention to them.  To my surprise the male assistants were also stripping, taking their vinyl pants down and throwing them into the audience.  Underneath the men were wearing small bikini briefs which barely served to conceal their cocks, and from what I could see both men were extremely well hung.

    My wife’s attention was on the guy next to her, his cock barely concealed by the small bit of cloth and less than a foot away from her.  The other wife meanwhile was staring at the guy next to her.  Both men were putting on shows, wiggling their hips and gyrating their cocks for the wives seated next to them.

    My cock was now completely at attention, the vibrating and the lewd show in front of me almost too much for me to take.  The host had been explaining what the final challenge would be, but I didn’t understand any of it.  A large, digital clock came down from the ceiling of the studio, it was showing three minutes.  The audience chanted a count down and then the clock started ticking backward.

    One of the female assistants by the other husband started kissing him and rubbing her body against his, pressing her tits into his chest.  Meanwhile the other one had gotten on her knees in front of him and was furiously stroking his cock, her hand moving up and down the length of it.  She had positioned herself to the side of him so that the whole audience could see what was happening.  From her knees she was looking up at the guy and saying something to him.  The audience had gone quiet, all attention focused on the scene at the back of the stage.

    The woman on her knees in front of the guy moved a hand to his balls and started massaging them while her other hand pumped up and down his cock so fast it was a blur.  Though I couldn’t tell what she was saying I could tell she was begging him for something.  I looked over to see what his wife was doing, but her eyes were closed and she was elsewhere.  The male by her had moved behind her, standing over her slightly, and he was massaging her tits in clear view of the whole audience.  She was obviously on edge, audibly moaning, rocking her hips back and forth in her seat against the vibrating panties.  The man leaned down and kissed her on the neck and she came, the moans of her ecstasy carrying clearly through the studio.

    That was all it took for her husband, the sound of his wife cumming pushed him over the edge and he started cumming.  The woman kneeling in front of him skillfully guided his cock so that all of his cum shot all over her bare tits.  His breathing was labored, he had obviously cum hard judging from the amount of cum he’d spewed, but the woman kept stroking his dick, milking every last drop of cum out of it and onto her tits.  Meanwhile his wife was finishing her orgasm, pushing back hard against the man behind her, one of her hands at her crotch holding the vibrating panties tight against her clit while her other hand was over her shoulder groping the guy’s cock through his briefs.

    As she finished cumming the audience gave sad applause.  The host said something in a down voice indicating they had lost the challenge, the clock showing 54 seconds left.  Lights changed again, the stage started moving as it had before, and the other couple was being moved off to the backstage area.  I could see the husband being unhand-cuffed as their portion of the stage moved back and away, the female and male assistants were waving goodbye to the audience, cum still dripping from the one’s tits.

    That left me, my wife, the two female assistants, the one male assistant, and the host in front of the audience.  I figured this would be the end, we’d won the game after all.  The host began speaking as soon as the stage stopped moving, he was offering a chance for my wife to win better prizes, sort of a final challenge.  My wife was barely able to pay attention, her exposed tits, the audience, the cameras, and me all forgotten.  She was obviously distracted from what she’d just witnessed as well as the nearly nude man standing a foot away from her.

    It was presented that she could take the mediocre prize that we’d already won, or she could press her luck and play for bigger prizes.  My wife was obviously having fun, had been doing well, and was more relaxed now, so she decided to keep playing.  I wanted things to end before anything else happened, but my mouth was still stuffed with the boxers I’d been wearing before so I couldn’t say anything.

    With my wife’s announcement lights flashed again and the stage started to shift.  The male assistant next to her helped her stand up as the console she’d been sitting at got whisked away.  I could clearly see a large wet spot on the front of her panties, and I’m sure the whole audience could see it too.  A table rose up out of the middle of the stage and the male assistant led my wife to it, sitting her down at it so that she was facing the audience, and then he moved to stand behind her.  A screen by the cameras sprang to life, translating what was being said, but it was too far away for me to read clearly.

    I could see my wife’s back, but I could only see her front on the studio monitors, showing what the camera was seeing.  The picture was clearly showing my wife’s still exposed breasts, hanging before her, pale and freckled, still glistening with the oil from where the man had rubbed them.

    The screen translated, they were offering my wife three choices.  The first choice was a slightly better prize, but if she got it wrong then she would have to remove her panties and we would get a consolation prize instead of the prize we had.  The second choice was a much better prize, worth thousands of dollars, but if she lost we would lose all our prizes and an assistant would remove her panties.  The last choice was to play for the grand prize, worth tens of thousands of dollars and included all the other prizes, but if she lost we would lose all our prizes and there was some kind of penalty but I couldn’t see what.  My wife gasped when she read the third choice and actually asked the host, "Is that for real?"  The host replied positively and the audience cheered.

    My wife mulled over the choices, the audience shouted suggestions, and the host kept the tension up asking her if she had made a decision.  I hoped that she would just end it, take our prize and quit, the aching of my cock was too much and the constant vibrating of the ring around it was making it worse every second.  Then my wife announced her choice, she was going to take the first option and play for the slightly better prize.  The host asked if she was sure, and she was about to confirm her choice when she turned to look at me to see what I thought.

    She saw me handcuffed to the wall, standing between the two almost completely nude female assistants, the pink ring around my raging hard on, and she glared at me again.  I could tell she was upset, but I couldn’t explain to her that I didn’t want to be in the state that I was in.  The two female assistants turned toward me as the cameras focused on me.  The women started rubbing their tits against me and grinding their pussies against my legs.  Through the thin fabric of their small thongs I could feel the intense heat coming off their cunts.  One of them ran her hands up my chest and started playing with my neck and shoulders.  The other one ran her hands down my body toward my throbbing cock, all while being cheered on by the audience.

    My wife never took her eyes off of me, but I couldn’t help but look at the two assistants and watch helplessly as they molested me.  Their gyrating was causing their thongs to move aside and I could feel their pussy lips rubbing against my bare legs, their juices leaking onto me.  The one woman’s hands finally reached my cock and gripped it right above the pink ring, she shook it toward the audience and whispered in my ear, "Cum for me.  Please cum for me”.  She jerked my cock once and that was it, I blew my load right there.  I had rarely cum so hard in my life, I almost blacked out from the pleasure, and in that moment I forgot everything.

    After it passed though my mind clawed its way back to reality.  Shame came over me as I realized that I’d just spewed cum on the stage, for the cameras, and to the cheers from the audience all while naked and handcuffed to a wall with shredded silk boxers hanging out of my mouth.  I was trying to catch my breath when I realized that the women next to me were removing the ring from my cock as it was going limp.  The emotions were washing away from me, all the excitement and build up was gone, and I was spent.  Then I remembered my wife and looked at her.

    I’d been married to Sheryl long enough to know that she was mad, though she was hiding it well.  I shot her a sorry look, trying to express the frustration that I had been feeling, but all I could manage was a weak resignation.  Then my wife’s expression changed from anger to determination, she’d made her mind up about something, and she turned back toward the audience with a smile on her face.

    The audience was still clapping and cheering from my orgasm, but they quieted down when my wife spoke.  She was changing her mind, she wanted to play for the grand prize.  I didn’t know what to think, why did my wife want to play for the grand prize now?  The host asked if she was sure, reminding her that if she lost we would lose all our prizes and she would suffer the penalty.  My wife agreed, and the challenge proceeded.  The host explained that the final challenge was actually a series of questions, each one worth one of the prizes and each one risking a penalty, but if she got any question wrong she would lose all the prizes won up to that point.  The lights flashed around as the host finished, and finally spots of light settled on my wife and me, the rest of the studio had gone dark.

    The first question came and my wife hesitated on the answer.  She already knew what the prize would be, but she didn’t know what the penalty was.  The host asked for her answer, and biting her bottom lip she answered, and got it wrong.  Instead of sounds of disappointment from the audience, a cheer went up accompanied by applause.  Even the two female assistants by me were clapping, their attention fixed on my wife at the front of the stage.  I could see on the monitors my wife looking around confused, but smiling.

    Behind my wife the tall, muscular, oiled man moved, putting his hands on my wife’s hips he helped her stand up.  The host was explaining that it was time for my wife to get completely naked, and the guy was going to do it.  I didn’t know what to think, I just stayed handcuffed there helpless… watching.  The man bent my wife over the table, her bare tits pressing into the table, her face toward the audience.  Then he knelt down behind her, his hands still on her hips, and hooked his fingers inside the elastic band of her panties and started sliding them down slowly.  The audience watched silently as the fabric of her panties slid easily off my wife’s ass, and once her ass was bare the man planted a kiss on it causing small laughs from the audience.

    The smile never left my wife’s face, if anything it was getting bigger as the man lowered her panties farther and farther.  His hands never lost contact with my wife, even as he slid the panties down over her stocking covered legs to her ankles, letting them settle on the floor, and then guiding my wife as she stepped out of them.  Sheryl was still bent over the table and from that position the only people that could see her bare pussy were me, the two women by me, and the man behind her, but even from where I was I could see how wet and aroused my wife was.  Her pussy lips were swollen, pink, and glistening with her dripping cunt juice.

    The man kneeling behind my wife slowly stood up, running his hands back up her stocking covered legs as he did so.  As his hands closed in on my wife’s pussy and ass the man shifted slightly, blocking my view, now all I could do was watch the monitors to see what was happening.  The cameras showed the man standing behind my bent over wife, his hands on her hips, and it looked like she was pressing back against him, a sensuous smile on her face.  It wasn’t done though, the audience and the cameras had to see her with her panties off, so the man behind my wife moved his hands to her shoulders and helped her stand up straight.

    Even standing up though, the table was just slightly high enough to block the view of the cameras, though a small hint of Sheryl’s red bush could be seen.  So the man with my wife led her around to the front of the table and had her spin around slowly.  As my wife turned she looked at me and shot me a look that let me know she was still angry at me, and that this (in some way) was her revenge, but a smile returned to her face as she turned back toward the cameras and audience.

    Facing the audience my wife’s naked form was completely visible to the cameras.  The crowd started chanting something, I didn’t understand what and neither did my wife, but the chanting was getting louder and faster; even the two women by me were joining in the chant.  Sheryl leaned over to the man and whispered to him, he whispered a reply, and when my wife nodded the audience erupted in applause and cheers.

    My wife sat down on the table, her knees together, her pale form the focus of the cameras.  The man stood next to her, looking directly at the audience, and put his hands on my wife’s knees.  Sheryl kept her hands on the table behind her, her eyes on the man touching her, all while not resisting what happened next at all.  Slowly the man spread my wife’s legs to the increasing amusement of the audience.  Soon Sheryl’s legs were completely spread, her pussy now completely visible for all the cameras and the audience to see.  I could see on the monitors that she was dripping wet, her pussy lips still pink and puffy, but my cock remained flaccid and soft.  What was obviously so much of a turn-on for my wife was leaving me feeling empty and defeated.

    The man then started running his hands up my wife’s thighs, slowly getting closer to her pussy.  The audience kept cheering him on, the women by me clapping in time, and eventually his hand reached the top of my wife’s thighs, any higher and he would be touching her pussy.  Then, he moved one hand and touched my wife’s clit, she let out a moan and the audience let out a cheer.  He rubbed it just once, clearly visible on the monitors, and then lowered his hand slightly and slipped one finger into my wife’s cunt.

    Sheryl’s eyes opened, a surprised look on her face as she looked down at the strange hand on her pussy, it was obvious she wasn’t expecting that.  The man just smiled at my wife and she smiled back at him.  He withdrew his hand and held it up to the cheering audience, then he and my wife moved back around the table to her seat.  Sheryl didn’t even look at me as she came around the table.

    The game continued, the next question was asked, and my wife answered without hesitation.  Unfortunately, she got the it wrong, which meant another prize missed and the host told her what the penalty was.  Cheers started coming from the audience.  The clock came down from the ceiling again, with a five minute timer on it.  The man led my wife to the side of the table, and then he sat down on the edge of it facing my wife.  I had no idea what was happening.

    My wife knelt down in front of the man and ran her hands up his legs to his waist.  She gripped the strings that were the sides of his briefs, and yanked down.  In one quick moment the clock started counting down, his mostly limp cock sprang free, bouncing slightly.  Even though he wasn’t hard yet, his cock was still large, twice the length of mine easily, and thick too.  My wife got a surprised look on her face, the audience was cheering, and the man was smiling down at Sheryl.

    There was a moment of hesitation, my heart held in my throat, and then my wife put her hands on the man’s cock.  It was large enough that she could get both of her hands on it, wrapping her hands around his limp shaft.  Slowly my wife started moving her hands up and down, stroking the man’s cock, and it grew in her hands.  The audience and the two women by me started to clap in time with my wife’s strokes.  My wife’s rhythm increased as the clapping increased, her hands stroking up and down the man’s cock faster and faster.  His cock was getting harder and harder as my wife used her hands to bring his dick to life.

    He was almost completely hard, his cock sticking up from his lap, it was amazingly long and thick.  There was a look of lustful concentration on my wife’s face, her hands moving as fast as she could, jerking up and down the length of the man’s cock, gripping it tightly.  She couldn’t take her eyes off his cock as it bounced in her hands, he couldn’t take his eyes off my wife kneeling in front of him, and the cameras were catching it all.

    The clapping was reaching a fever pitch, the clock neared zero, and then time ran out and a buzzer sounded.  My wife got a disappointed, a pouting look on her face.  The man helped my wife to her feet, his hard cock sticking out in front of him directly toward Sheryl, and the audience gave a round of consolatory applause as my wife retook her seat.

    It was time for the final round, the host was summarizing everything to that point.  My wife was certainly more relaxed now, during the recap she was talking to the man standing behind her, uncaring that she was completely naked in front of all these people and the cameras.  Occasionally she would look at me, each time I would do my best to express my suffering, to apologize visually, trying to get her to end this, but she always shot me back that same look of hate and anger.  I wasn’t sure, but I thought she even sneered at my dangling, limp cock.

    My wife and the man exchanged a small laugh, then Sheryl reached out one hand and squeezed his still hard cock.  Playfully she wiggled it in front of her face, pantomiming sucking it, which made them both smile and laugh quietly.  The host finished his recap, the lights in the studio did their flashing again, and then it was time to finish the game.

    Once reminded of what was at stake, the grand prize shown again, and the reminder of the penalty, my wife was given a choice by the host.  Since she had lost all of her prizes up to this point the host was going to let her play a ‘double or nothing’ in which she could win back all of the previous prizes and the grand prize, but the penalty for failure would be doubled.  My wife’s eyes lit up, she got a big smile on her face, and she confirmed that she wanted to play the double or nothing.

    The audience went nuts, cheers and whistles and hoots started coming loudly.  Lights flashed again, spotlights swirled, and from backstage the other male assistant from before came onto the stage.  He was still oiled, his blonde hair contrasting against his tanned skin, and he was still wearing only the small string briefs.  Quickly he crossed the stage to join the other man standing by my wife.  Music played as the two men pranced about, putting on a show for the audience.  The blond man removed his briefs, freeing his cock for all to see, waving it at the audience, before turning toward my wife.  I could see that his cock was just as large as the other man’s.

    The two of them spent a minute putting on a show for the camera, dancing at the edge of the stage, before they moved back to the table.  My wife was still seated at the back side of the table, and the two men (instead of standing behind her) moved to the sides of the table.  The positioning gave my wife perfect views of their muscled bodies, their huge cocks hanging out over the table.

    Lighting returned to normal, indicating it was time for the question.  This time my wife only had thirty seconds to answer the question, and to create a distraction, both of the male assistants started stroking their cocks as the host asked the question.  Sheryl was so distracted that I don’t think she even heard the question, she was busy trying to watch both men jerk off.  Each man was holding the base of his shaft with one hand while stroking up and down the length of his cock with the other hand.

    My wife was obviously struggling with the question, she seemed overwhelmed, maybe even embarrassed.  Watching on the monitors I could see her skin flushing red across her face, neck, and chest.  Sheryl was getting flustered, and I was doubting whether she’d be able to answer at all much less get the correct answer.  The audience started counting down, the two woman by me clapping in time, while the two men by the table beat their hardening cocks in time with the countdown.  At the last second my wife blurt out an answer.

    The host held the tension for a few seconds before announcing that Sheryl’s answer was incorrect.  My wife got a surprised look on her face, twinged with embarrassment, she actually put her hands over her mouth as she started to turn red.  The stage started to move again, and it took me a second to realize what was happening, but my portion of the stage was being moved backstage while the table my wife was at stayed where it was.

    The wall I was handcuffed to turned away from the audience, the two women by me waving goodbye with pouts on their faces as the audience disappeared from view.  As soon as we were out of view the woman moved away from me, put on robes, and disappeared into the commotion backstage.  Heather reappeared, smiling, and as I was un-cuffed she gave me a robe to cover up with.

    I was led back to the dressing room by Heather, all the time I tried asking her where my wife was, but Heather either didn’t understand or wasn’t answering me.  She showed me into the dressing room, where my clothes were, gave me some water, and then left closing the door behind her.  I wanted answers though, so I tried to follow her, but I found the door was locked.  Banging on the door didn’t get me any answers, so I looked around the room for something, anything… and found the television in the corner.  It looked just like the monitors that were in front of the stage, and I turned it on curious if it would show me anything.

    Sure enough, it came to life and displayed a feed of the show.  It must have been delayed because currently it was showing my wife covering her mouth in embarrassment just as when I left the stage.  The view changed and I was on screen, handcuffed to the wall, naked, my dick hanging limp for everyone to see, the two beautiful woman were standing next to me waving goodbye.  As the wall spun the women and I disappeared from view and then the shot cut back to my wife.

    The shot showed my wife sitting at the table, her bare tits hanging there, clearly visible, as she lowered her hands.  The host was talking, explaining something, the lights in the studio dimmed while the spotlights on the table stayed bright.  Quickly the rest of the stage was dark, only the table was illuminated, and it was bright as day.  The view zoomed out slightly as the two men came around the table to either side of my wife.

    Both of their cocks were sticking out in front of them, bouncing as they walked.  On screen, next to my petite wife, their cocks looked huge, much bigger than I’d thought on stage.  Sheryl looked up at the dark haired man, her face was a mixture of uncertainty and lust.  The two men stood my wife up, her red bush just peeking into view over the table, and she turned to face the dark haired man.

    They lifted my wife up and set her down on the table, the camera shifted to stay on my wife’s face.  Uncertainty was rushing through me.  The dark haired man stepped up to the table between my wife’s legs, his cock bouncing inches from her pussy, and then he leaned down and kissed my wife, pushing his tongue into her mouth.  I rushed back to the door, banging on it, trying to get out of the room, shouting to get noticed, but all to no avail.  My wife was kissing this stranger on television, naked in front of an audience.  I had no idea what this last penalty was, but I was getting worried.

    Sheryl reached down absent-minded and grabbed hold of the dark haired man’s cock, stroking it slowly, running her hands gently up and down it’s incredible length.  The blond man standing next to her reached out and took one of my wife’s hands and put it on his cock.  My wife broke the kiss and smiled at the blond man as she started stroking his shaft too.  The dark haired guy lowered his head and started kissing my wife’s tits, using his hands to cup them and push them together, his tongue darting out playfully across her pale breasts.  Sheryl’s big tits were always sensitive, she loved having attention paid to them.

    My wife started kissing the blond man, as the other guy’s mouth reached one of her nipples.  The camera stayed focused on my wife, one guy sucking at her tit, the other guy’s tongue exploring my wife’s mouth, her head thrown back in ecstasy.  I could hear my wife moaning.  The dark haired guy continued moving downward, dropping to his knees in front of my wife, still between her legs.

    The camera wasn’t showing exactly what was happening, but my wife’s expression changed and I knew.  I hurled myself at the door again, uselessly.  My wife was looking down at the guy between her legs, he was kissing and licking his way over her thighs, her face showed nothing but lust and anticipation.  For a moment the camera showed his tongue sticking out of his mouth, hovering inches away from my wife’s pussy, he looked up at Sheryl, and then my wife put her hands on either side of the guy’s head and pulled his face right onto her cunt.  His head was moving rapidly, lapping at my wife’s pussy juices, splitting her lips with his probing tongue.

    The blonde guy moved his head and hands to my wife’s tits and started kissing them, sucking her nipples into his mouth, running his tongue around them.  He was using his hands to cup and kneed her tits, really lavishing them with attention.  My wife was rocking her hips back and forth on the table, she had one hand on the back of each guy’s head, eyes closed, mouth open, and she was moaning louder and louder.

    Then she came, there was no doubt.  Her moans turned to shouts, “Yes!  Yes!  YES!”, she shouted as her body twitched and her head went back.  My wife followed through with the motion and laid back on the table, her hips right up on the edge, legs hanging off the side with her knees on the shoulders of the dark hair man that was eating her pussy.  The blond guy pulled back from my wife’s tits as she laid down, her breasts maintaining their perfect shape as she laid flat on the table; which now looked to me more like a big bed.

    The cameras showed the dark haired guy, a much better angle this time, his mouth working furiously over my wife’s wet pussy.  Sheryl had crossed her arms under her tits, pushing them together, she was looking at the blond guy, “You’re not done with these are you?”, she asked him pouting while jiggling her tits.  “Oh God!”, my wife exclaimed.  She rose up off the table a few inches and her attention was immediately drawn to the guy eating her pussy.  The camera switched, the dark haired guy was sucking on Sheryl’s clit, really working it between his lip and tongue, and he had two fingers deep inside her.

    My wife came again, harder this time, her back arching up off the table while her arms and hands splayed out to the sides.  “Fuck Yes!  Oh Fuck!  Fuck!”, my wife was shouting as she got off on this stranger eating her pussy.  Her whole body twitched, causing her tits to bounce back and forth, her head pressed back into the table.  The blonde guy had gotten up on the table and was kneeling next to my wife, he reached down both hands and started playing with her tits again.  This extended her orgasm, causing her to cum for at least a minute.

    When she came down she opened her eyes and saw the blonde guy’s cock inches from her face.  “No, no, no”, I chanted, but it was inevitable at this point and I was powerless to do anything about it.  Sheryl leaned over slightly and took the head of the guy’s cock into her mouth, extending her tongue as she did.  She looked completely comfortable, lost in lust, with one guy eating and fingering her pussy while she sucked another guy’s huge cock.

    Sheryl wasn’t able to get all of the guy’s cock in her mouth, but she sure tried.  She kept slowly working her way down the length of his huge shaft, trying to get as much into her mouth as she could.  His moans joined the moans of my wife, it was all that could be heard, and it was coming loudly through the television.  When Sheryl reached bottom, as much of the guy’s huge cock in her mouth as she could get, she pulled her head back off of it… and then immediately sucked it right back into her mouth with a slurping sound.  My wife started bobbing her head back and forth on this guy’s cock, sucking it with a hunger that was foreign to me, the half that she couldn’t get into her mouth she had her hands wrapped around and was stroking furiously.

    This only lasted for another minute before my wife started cumming again.  She was greedily stroking and sucking the cock in her mouth, her moans coming muffled around it, as the guy eating her pussy sucked on her clit and pumped his fingers in and out of her.  When my wife came down off the orgasm she pulled the cock out of her mouth and looked down at the dark haired guy lapping at her cunt.  She put both of her hands on his head and pulled him up as she said, “Oh god… that’s too much… oh my god”.  Sheryl paused to catch her breath, the two guys running their hands over her breasts and thighs.

    The dark haired guy let his hand drift back to my wife’s pussy and he started rubbing her clit.  One of my wife’s hands shot down quickly, grabbing his arm, it looked like she was trying to pry it away from her pussy but it also looked like she was grinding her clit against his hand.  Either way she was obviously very sensitive because she started cumming again, moans escaping between her breaths, her body twitching as the orgasm raced through her.  “Oh no… too much… too much…”, my wife moaned, “oh god… please stop… oh fuck”.

    Her body twitched again, violently, and she let out a loud, long moan.  Both her hands were holding onto his forearm, his hand still tight against her pussy.  Finally my wife pushed herself back from the edge of the table, freeing her pussy from his probing hand.  She was breathing heavy, her chest heaving, her tits swaying, sweat was visibly forming on her face and chest.

    “No more of that”, my wife said, and for a minute I thought it was over.  My relief was short-lived though as my wife continued, “I need a cock now.  Fuck me.  Put your cock in my pussy”.  Everything she was saying was clearly audible, both men smiled at my wife, and I ran to the door of the dressing room screaming at the top of my lungs.  I had to get out there, out of this room, I had to stop my wife before it was too late, but then I remembered that what I was seeing on the television was delayed.

    I didn’t know how far behind the television was, but I knew that it was already too late.  Turning back to the tv I saw my wife laying back down on the table, scooting her hips back to the edge.  The dark haired man was standing between her legs, his arms under her knees, his cock pointing directly at my wife’s waiting pussy.  Once my wife was situated, the blonde guy moved his glistening cock back to my wife’s waiting mouth and she immediately started sucking it again.  A second later the dark haired guy put the tip of his cock against my wife’s pussy, pushing gently forward to part her lips, her juices making her so wet there was no resistance.

    He moved his hands to my wife’s ankles and lifted her legs up until her feet were on either side of his head, as he did so he pushed forward a bit more and the first length of his cock disappeared into my wife’s pussy.  Sheryl let out a yelp, quickly replaced by moaning, as more and more of his cock pushed inside her.  My wife lay there, sucking one cock, while the other kept penetrating her pussy deeper and deeper.  It seemed impossible that my wife would be able to handle suck a huge cock pushing into her, stretching her pussy, but she was obviously enjoying the sensation.  My wife wiggled her hips against the cock pushing into her, helping him get deeper.

    Once the guy was almost all the way inside he pushed forward suddenly, shoving the last of his cock into my wife’s cunt.  Sheryl let out a yell of surprise, the cock falling out of her mouth as she did, her face betraying her surprise.  It all quickly faded into lust though as the dark haired guy started pumping his cock in and out of my wife.  My wife returned her attention to the blond guy’s cock, jerking it with one hand while sucking on his balls, running her tongue around and between them, she was playing with him and enjoying it.

    The three of them stayed like this for a while, the camera shots shifting and changing to capture everything, there was even a view from directly overhead showing my wife on her back, her tits bouncing with the thrusts of the cock pumping in and out of her pussy while she firmly held the other cock in her mouth.  There was a sheen of sweat covering my wife’s body now, causing her red hair to cling to her in places.  Moaning was coming from all three of them, that and the sound of their bodies smacking together were the only things that could be heard.  I could do nothing but watch as my wife came two more times from the fucking she was receiving.

    Next they switched positions, the two men literally muscling my wife into position.  They picked her up, turned her over onto her hands and knees, and turned her so that she was facing the dark haired man.  My wife looked back over her shoulder as the blond guy lined up behind her, positioning his cock at the opening of her pussy.  He pushed into her, burying his cock all the way in one move.  As soon as he was inside her, my wife started moaning again and turned her attention back to the dark haired guy in front of her.  I watched as Sheryl grabbed his cock, leaned down a bit, and starting blowing him.

    There they spent the next few minutes, the blond plowing his cock into my wife from behind, her ass slapping against him each time he thrust forward, all while she greedily sucked and licked the cock in front of her.  Her large breasts swayed beneath her, bouncing back and forth as she pushed back against the blond, only to be pushed forward as he slammed his cock into her, the motion causing the cock of the dark haired guy to push deeper into her mouth.  The pale flesh of my wife was contrasted by the tanned bodies of the two men that were filling her with their cocks.

    The guy that my wife was giving the blow-job too reached forward and grabbed her breasts, massaging them and pinching her nipples.  At the same time the blond guy fucking her from behind reached one hand around my wife’s waist, and going right to her clit.  As soon as his fingers came into contact with Sheryl’s clit she exploded in orgasm again, the cock falling out of her mouth as she screamed, “Oh Fuck!  Oh Fuck!  Fuck!  Fuck! Fuck!”.  Her humping turned into spasms, and her body started twitching.  The two men fucking her tightened their grips trying to hold her writhing body as still as possible.  It was no use though, the men were oiled and my wife was dripping with sweat, so instead of holding her still it just caused their bodies to writhe and slip against each other.

    My wife came down off her orgasm, I could tell that she was running out of energy, she looked spent.  The blond guy pulled his cock out of my wife and the two men, who looked like they had plenty of energy left, proceeded to lift my wife up and re-position her.  Even if she’d wanted to resist, she didn’t have the energy to.  They turned her over and laid her on her back in the middle of the table.  Next they both climbed up on the table, kneeling down on either side of her, their hard cocks sticking out over her naked tits.

    Each guy took one of my wife’s hands and placed it on his balls, after which they started jerking off.  Sheryl massaged their balls while the guys stroked their shafts up and down quickly.  My wife was enjoying the sight of the two men jerking off for her, and it wasn’t long before they started cumming.  Each guy shot cum all over my wife’s tits, their loads were huge, practically drenching my wife’s chest.

    The studio lights came back up, the audience applauded and cheered, and I could see my wife snap back to the reality of the situation, she actually looked embarrassed .  The host started speaking again, music played, and then the broadcast ended with the image of my naked wife, well fucked, covered in cum, laying naked on the table in the center of the stage.

Jan 21, 2012 30 notes
#vacation #television
Photo Session

    I wanted to do something nice for my husband for our first anniversary, and I decided that a professional set of photos of the two of us would be really nice to have.  So I looked around and made some calls and found a studio that really caught my interest.  It was a one man shop, the owner had been a professional photographer for 30 years, he did all his own developing in-house, he specialized in romantic couple photos, and the prices were right.

    Before springing the surprise on my husband I decided to go check the place out myself.  His studio was over an hour from town, it was an old house that he’d converted years ago, with the downstairs set up with a small reception area, a room full of albums, and his developing room.  I met Dean in the reception area and he showed me into the room with his albums.  The walls were covered in photos, all showing couples and people smiling and posing; they were all really nice photos.

    As we talked he showed me some albums that were mostly couples, it all looked elegant and I was getting more excited about the idea, but there was just something missing.  “These are all really nice”, I told him, “But I’m looking for something really special for our wedding anniversary.”

    “Ah”, Dean said knowingly, “I think I have just the thing.  Let me show you some other albums."  He retrieved a small stack of albums from a cabinet and brought those to the table.  "Tell me what you think of these.”

    I flipped the first one open and stopped immediately.  The first page showed two photos, the same woman was in both, and in both she was posing naked.  “Um…”, I didn’t know how he wanted me to respond.

    “Keep going”, Dean encouraged me.  So I flipped pages, looking at photo after photo.  There was a series of a single woman, posing naked, mostly tasteful.  Another series showed a couple posing, both the man and woman naked, in a variety of loving embraces.  The album was full of photos like that.

    “I… I don’t know”, I was now hesitant about the whole idea, “I’m not sure that’s for us.”

    “Oh”, he replied calmly.  His demeanor was very professional, it was relaxing, “Well, please review the other albums here and I’ll get us something to drink so we can talk.”

    Dean left to get us some tea and I flipped my way into the next album.  This one was more explicit, the women were in more pornographic positions, sometimes even with toys.  The photos of the men were also pornographic, all of the men erect and handling themselves.  Couples were actually fucking, sucking, fingering, and jerking.  A few pictures even showed men cumming on their wives, semen photographed mid-air, on faces, and on breasts.

    That was definitely too much, and Dean wasn’t back yet, so I put the album aside and hoped the next album would be different.  It was, flipping through the pages I saw photos of women involved in sexual activity with multiple men.  Each woman was with two or three men, in a variety of positions, fucking, sucking, and getting cummed on.  All of the women in the pictures were white, but I noticed that some of the men they were with were black.  That was something unheard of in our small community.

    I wasn’t sure what to think, I’d flipped through hundreds of pornographic photos, and was confused about what Dean was suggesting.  The only thing I was certain of was how horny I was.  Looking at all the pictures had turned me on, my pussy was tingling.

    Dean came back into the room, carrying two cups of tea.  “Oh good, you’ve finished looking through the albums”, he handed me one cup.  “What do you think?”, he asked taking a sip.

    Needing a moment to think I took a sip of the tea, it was really good.  “Uh, I don’t think my husband would go for this.”

    “Well, what about you then?”

    Startled by the question I paused, sipping some more tea, “Oh… I don’t think that I could… um… do that.”

    “We can discuss some prices then, for various photos sets, while you think things over”, he was so professional and calm about things, it really helped me feel relaxed.  I finished the tea as he told me all about his prices, strangely the erotic photos were cheaper than the others, so I asked him why.  “I get to use all the photos that I take, to advertise my business, like these albums, and some people are uncomfortable with that.  So I give a discount.  Besides, most people are nervous about it at first, but end up getting really into it.”

    “I guess… for some people”, I was feeling horny enough that I was trouble fighting the idea of people enjoying themselves sexually, and the more I thought about the pictures the hornier I was getting.

    “Why don’t you try a few photos, free of course, just to see if you like it?”, he offered.  I hesitated to answer, so he added.  “That would make a great anniversary gift for your husband.”

    That would be a good gift, something my husband would go nuts over, and the more I thought about the less resistance I had to the idea.  Besides that it was free.  “What the hell”, I agreed.

    “Great!”, he smiled wide and got out a contract.  He showed me all the details of the contract, and I signed it happily.  There would be no cost, he completely waived the fees, and I filled in all the details about where to send the pictures so my husband would get them.  After that he led me upstairs to a studio, and left me to get his cameras.  “Go ahead and make yourself comfortable.”

    Now that I’d agreed I was excited, but butterflies were building in my stomach.  Dean was gone longer than I’d expected, but he came back with another cup of tea for me.  I sipped on it as he hooked the camera up to the computer and adjusted the lights.  While I wasn’t sure what to do, he knew exactly what to do.  With the camera loaded and lighting just right he started posing me and snapping pictures.

    Dean took a couple normal shots first, just to get the perspectives correct.  After that he started getting me to undress, encouraging me by telling me how beautiful I was and how each shot was perfect.  A couple of shots of me unbuttoning my shirt, then a couple as I slid the shirt off and tossed it away, and then a few of me posing shirtless.

    Time kept ticking by and I started to get more and more into it, Dean was right about that.  His encouragement kept me going whenever I started to have doubts.  I started to feel like a super model the way he was talking to me.  By the time he’d finished the first set I was wearing only my socks, and he’d snapped almost fifty pictures.

    “Alright, let’s change around the background a bit, try a different studio”, he said.  As I was picking up my clothes he handed me a robe instead.  The other studio that he took me too had a bed in a fake bedroom.  “Alright, let me get some sheets for the bed”, he said looking around, “And you can change into something else here…”, he opened a closet full of lingerie, “Something should fit, and feel free to get creative.”

    He left to get sheets and I looked through the lingerie in the closet.  Some of the items were rather raunchy, crotch-less panties and front-less bras, but I picked out a nice corset, stockings, garter, panties, and heels.  Then I waited for Dean, he was gone longer than I’d expected again, but when he returned he had sheets and some more tea for me.

    After he made up the bed, he adjusted the lights to make it look like the bedroom was dark.  I finished the tea and started posing, needing less direction this time, and feeling more confident.  The first set of photos were erotic, but not pornographic.  I’d kept myself at angles to prevent exposing too much.  This time though Dean was encouraging me to get into poses he called sexier, where he could get clear pictures of my bare breasts and pussy, and though I was hesitant I still did the poses.  He assured me that my husband would love these pictures.  For one picture I was on all fours, and even went so far as to spread my pussy lips with my fingers, as he snapped a picture from behind.

    We spent nearly an hour taking pictures as I changed outfits, stripped them off, and posed lewdly.  By now all my inhibitions were gone, he was treating me like the most beautiful woman on the planet, and telling me how thankful he was that I’d pose for him.  Before I knew it he had me in a toga, ready to take a series of pictures as if I were Cleopatra herself.  “Something is missing…”, he said thoughtfully.

    “What?’, I couldn’t imagine what it was.

    "I think we need some slaves for our Queen”, he answered as he left the room.

    He left too fast, I didn’t get a chance to ask him what he meant, but I soon found out.  Dean came back into the room followed by two black men.  “Here we go, they’ll pose with you a bit”, he made it sound like I had no choice.  The two men moved to the closet and undressed.  I felt embarrassed watching them get completely naked, but I was shocked at their cocks.  Both men were really hung, their long, thick, black dicks hanging free.

    I couldn’t help but stare.  They had amazing bodies, and their dicks were so much bigger than my husbands that it was a marvel to me.  Thankfully they both donned togas, so their dicks were hidden beneath the folds of fabric, but my imagination wouldn’t let me forget they were there.  The previous series of photos had me dripping wet, and I’d been feeling more horny as we’d been going.

    So despite the logical parts of my brain telling me to stop and go home, my body compelled me forward.  He had us pose with both men at my feet, their hands on my legs, them looking up at me for a few shots.  Then we moved so I was sitting, one rubbing my shoulders and one rubbing my feet.  It was rather intoxicating, having these two studly men serving me.  There were shots with them holding me in the air, one standing on each side of me with our bodies pressed together, and countless others.

    At one point their togas had slipped down around their waists, leaving their chests bare, and before I knew it mine had fallen open showing the sides of my tits.  With our next pose one guy was on his knees in front of me, hands on my legs, and the other was behind me with his hands around my waist.  Shot after shot their hands moved, higher up my legs, and higher up my chest.  Until finally the guy behind me had his hands on my tits and the guy in front of me had his hands almost all the way up my thighs.

    I didn’t know how much farther they would take things, how much farther I would go, but I soon found out.  The guy behind me slipped his hands inside the top of my toga, his palms on my bare tits.  As he started massaging them and tweaking my nipples, I let out a small moan.  Everything else was forgotten though when the hands up the skirt of my toga found my pussy and started rubbing my clit.  Thinking that I was going to strip down again for another photo session I hadn’t worn any panties or bra, so these strange men had free reign at my body.

    The camera clicked as I put one hand over my pussy, trying to stop the fingers probing me, while I held my other hand to my chest to try and stop the hands groping my breasts.  When neither man stopped I looked down at the man on his knees in front of me and grabbed both his wrists.  The result was a lifting of my skirt, exposing my fingered pussy for the camera as it clicked again.  With my hands otherwise occupied the man behind me slowly pulled the front of my toga open, exposing my breasts, which he immediately covered with his hands.

    Not knowing how to stop either man proved to only confuse me, which they took full advantage of to spread my toga open in the front and play with my body.  The camera kept snapping pictures as I turned to try and hide myself, neither man intent on stopping his explorations of my body.  “Please no…”, the sensations building in my body were intense, my horny nature was overwhelming me, “I’m married…”

    They each took hold of one of my hands and guided them.  First to their bare chests, running my hands down their muscled bodies, moving lower, and finally to the togas bunched around their waists.  I glanced down, looking at both men now standing on either side of me.  Their togas were opened in the front, their hard cocks sticking straight out.  I gasped in surprise, shock all over my face, their dicks were huge.

    Again the camera clicked, catching my moment of surprise.  Dumbstruck with awe I could only watch helpless as their put my hands on their dicks.  Instinctively I wrapped my fingers around their shafts.  They were warm, rock hard, and the skin was soft on my palms.  More pictures snapped as I slowly started pumping each dick, fascinated by the contrast of dark skin against my pale hands.

    I couldn’t help myself really.  The way they were rubbing my tits, teasing my clit, and fingering my pussy had me so hot I was losing control.  Forgetting that the camera was there I started stroking harder and faster, intent on seeing how hard each dick could get in my hands.  There were two fingers in my snatch, filling me up, with a finger and thumb rubbing my clit.  The guy behind me started kissing my neck, biting it lightly, sucking occasionally, all my rubbing my tits and tweaking my nipples.

    The fire was building inside me, and I was getting close to having an orgasm.  “Oh no.  No…”, I was fighting the sensation as much as I could, “I’m married… my husband… oh no…"  I broke into orgasm, bucking my hips against the fingers probing me, moaning and squeezing both cocks as hard as I could.

    When I’d finished cumming one man sat me down on the bed and spread my legs, dropping to his knees in front of me.  My toga was now bunched around my waist, and I could see the camera positioned to take perfectly clear pictures of the action, as the man in front of me leaned his head toward my snatch.

    Getting my pussy eaten was exactly what my body needed, and though I knew how wrong it was, I just couldn’t fight myself anymore.  His hands spread my lips, his tongue found my clit, and a finger slipped inside me.  I fell back on the bed, pleasure running through every part of my body.  As I had my second orgasm my back arched, my eyes closed, my hands gripped his head, my body shook, and I let out a loud moan.

    His tongue was soft and warm, his fingers were thicker and longer than I could have imagined.  I could have laid there for hours and let this talented man eat my pussy to orgasm after orgasm, but I was distracted as the other man climbed onto the bed next to me.  He knelt by my head, his long, black dick hanging inches from my face.  Unable to help myself, I licked my lips with anticipation.

    I reached up one hand and grabbed his shaft, pulling him to me, I couldn’t believe how horny I was.  The head of his dick touched my lips, and I ran my tongue around it.  Licking down the shaft I could taste the saltiness of his skin, feel his warmth on my face, and when I sucked the head into my mouth I tasted his precum.  For a moment I wondered if maybe there had been something in the tea to make me this horny, but the thought quickly faded.

    It was the most erotic thing I’d ever experienced, having two men.  One eating my pussy, fingering my holes, while moaning and jerking his cock was enough to make me cum, but the feeling of a hard cock in my mouth and hands made my orgasm intense.  I moaned around the dick I was sucking, stroking it harder and faster, trying to take as much as I could into my mouth and throat.

    After my third orgasm the man between my legs stood up, his huge dick hanging over my stomach, and I got nervous.  The size of his cock was unbelievable, I’d never be able to take it, and the thought snapped me back to the reality of my situation.  Glancing over I saw Dean still taking pictures, now operating two cameras.  One camera was situation at the end of the room, taking overall shots of the scene, while he held a second camera to take pictures with as he moved around us.

    Panic gripped me then.  These two black men were using my white body as a sex toy, and it was all being photographed.  My husband would kill me if he knew, I had to flee.  All I could managed though was to drop the cock from my mouth and moan, "No…”

    The man between my legs removed his toga, and dropped it on the floor.  Next he climbed up on the bed and knelt next to my head, opposite the other man.  Now I had a hard cock on both sides of me.  I grabbed the new cock, trying to retain control, and moaned again, “Please, no…”

    I didn’t know what had made me so horny, perhaps something really was in the tea, but I was finding myself less able to resist.  Without thought my hand started stroking the new cock as the other man got off the bed.  He removed his toga, and then slowly removed mine.  Now I was laying naked on a bed with two naked black men, one hard, black dick in my hands and the other hovering dangerously close to my pussy.

    The man by my head ran his dick across my lips, my tongue instinctively slipping out to taste him.  I tried to use my hands to guide him away, but it only served to stroke his dick as I licked it.  Fearfully I looked down at the other man, he’d been standing between my legs as they hung over the edge of the bed, posing for the camera.  My eyes were glued to him, trying to convince him not to go any farther by just looking at him.

    He grabbed my ankles and lifted my legs into the air.  Again I heard the camera click.  Then he stepped forward, his dick now inches from my pussy, and another picture was snapped.  I pulled the dick away from my mouth and pleaded one last time, “No… I’m married…"  As he rubbed the head of his cock against my clit I moaned, and then tried to convince him, "My husband…"  He rubbed the incredible length of his shaft between my pussy lips and against my clit, teasing me with his heat, and one last time I pleaded, "I’m married…”

    That was when he pushed his dick inside me.  Although it was only the first few inches, I felt full beyond anything I’d experienced before, and I screamed loudly.  Dean kept snapping pictures as the black stranger pushed more and more of himself inside me.  Fire ripped through my pussy and burned through my body.  I was helpless against such sexual potency, able to only scream and moan as he violated me.

    Another orgasm was building inside me, fueled by everything that had happened so far.  When he finally pushed the last of himself inside me, and I felt our bodies touch, I shivered as a small orgasm took me.  All he was doing was holding himself inside me, filling and stretching me to my limits, and the sensations were amazing.  It was more cock than I knew existed.

    I’d never thought I could feel this good, with a hard dick in my hands and a hard dick filling my pussy.  Lustfully I started licking and sucking the cock in my hands, loving the sensation of having two dicks inside me.  The man in my pussy started stroking in and out of me, slowly at first, but quickly building speed.  When he would slam his dick into me all the way, our bodies would smack together, and a wave of pleasure would surge through me.  It was incredible, and I found myself moaning louder with each stroke.

    When I finally came I thought I would rip in two, the sensations were so overpowering, and I shook so violently that I felt certain I would spasm myself into oblivion.  I popped the cock from my mouth, leaned my head back, and yelled in pleasure.  The camera was there when I opened my eyes, but I no longer cared.  If these men could make me cum like that, Dean could take all the pictures he wanted.  It was one hundred times stronger than any orgasm I’d ever had before.

    Amazingly the man fucking me didn’t slow down, even as I orgasmed, he just kept pounding into me as he held my legs wide apart.  “Oh yes”, I heard myself moan, “Fuck me.  Make me cum."  I couldn’t believe those words were coming out of my mouth, but having another orgasm that strong was all I could think about.  I didn’t have to wait long.  Just a few more strokes and I broke into another orgasm, longer and harder than my first.  "Fuck yes!  Fuck yes!  Oh Fuck!  That’s so good!”

    My orgasm subsided and he withdrew his dick from my pussy.  “Oh shit…”, I breathed deeply as he climbed onto the bed beside me positioning his cock near my mouth.  Eagerly I grabbed it and sucked as much of it as I could down my throat.  It was so hot, tasting myself on this strange dick, gently rubbing the prick in my other hand.  Dean snapped a picture of my wet pussy, then one of me with the heads of both dicks in my mouth as I swirled my tongue between them.

    If Dean wanted slutty pictures, that was fine by me, as long as I got to have more orgasms.  Neither of the ebony studs was moving away from my eager tongue though, so I prodded them, “Come on boys.  Fuck me.  Give me a cock."  The one that hadn’t violated my pink snatch yet moved down the bed and stood between my legs.  He leaned forward, putting my ankles on his shoulders, and the position caused my hips to rise up off the bed.  As he slowly sank his cock into my hungry cunt I encouraged him, "Yes!  Fuck me!  Fill me up with that hot cock!  Give me your black meat!”

    He did too.  Holding himself over me he slammed down into me hard, only to pull up quickly and slam back down.  It was unbelievable how hard and fast he fucked me, his cock was like a jackhammer pounding my pussy into another orgasm.  “Oh fuck!  Oh fuck!”, I chanted as he fucked me through another orgasm.

    I don’t know how long we fucked like that, the two of them taking turns while Dean kept taking pictures, but it was a long time.  Eagerly I would suck one cock while getting fucked by another.  The way they made me feel was amazing, and it just made me try to be more slutty.  Never before had I sucked a man’s balls while jerking his dick, but I did with these two.

    Unbelievably the two men found ways to make me cum even harder and harder.  One fucked me from behind, I was on all fours on the bed, and he stuck a finger in my ass as he did.  The feeling was so naughty that I came harder and screamed louder than before, and from then on I begged them to finger my ass while they fucked me.

    Dean had us change positions a few times, and when I was sitting on a cock I got a surprise.  I’d been riding the man beneath me for a few minutes, sucking the dick in my face, when the guy withdrew himself from my mouth and moved behind me.  A bit scared I looked back to see what he was doing, and got my expression caught on camera for it.  The man was positioned his huge, black dick at my asshole.

    “Oh no”, I pleaded with them, suddenly scared again.  Anal sex was never something I enjoyed, and though their fingers were nice, their dicks were too big, besides that I already had a cock in my pussy and knew I’d split in two.  “No please”, I felt his head press against my asshole, it was impossibly large.  “Not there”, the camera snapped a picture of my worry.

    My protests didn’t matter at all, he slowly pushed forward and his dick slipped inside my ass.  He was slick with my saliva and pussy juice, and my asshole was lubed from all the fucking so far.  That didn’t diminish the pain though as he pushed deeper into me.  Thankfully the other guy had stopped fucking me momentarily, just holding himself inside me.  For a few long minutes the cock violated my ass deeper and deeper.

    I felt so full, each dick stretching me and pushing against each other, causing parts of me I didn’t know I had to get rubbed like I never knew they could.  There was a grimace on my face, my eyes squeezed shut, and when I heard the camera click in my face I had to open my eyes to see what Dean was doing.  Sure enough he was capturing my expression as I was filled by two dicks for the first time.

    Pictures snapped of my face, our bodies, my pussy and ass being stretched, everything.  When the dick was fully planted in my ass I was breathing heavy, hoping for a few minutes to adjust to the feeling.  The two black men using me had other ideas though.  After just a moment they started moving, and I exploded into the loudest orgasm anyone has ever had.

    Quickly I realized that every sensation I’d had so far that day was nothing compared to having my ass and pussy fucked at the same time.  I lost track of time as they double fucked me.  One orgasm lead into another and another, until I was ready to pass out.  There was nothing left in me, I’d cum more than I had ever, the sex was better than everything else I’d ever experienced combined.

    And still the two men weren’t done.  I was almost a rag doll, so spent that I was limp and tired.  They rolled me over onto my side, one laying behind me and one in front of me, and they fucked my holes like that.  Finally I had to beg them to stop, breathless and afraid that I would pass out if we continued.

    So at Dean’s direction they climbed off the bed and I rolled onto my back, pleased to have a respite.  Both men stepped up by my head and started jerking their black dicks over my face.  Dean snapped more and more pictures, and then finally both men exploded in orgasm.  Their cum landed on my face, my neck, my tits, and my chest.  I brought my hands up to rub it in and some landed on my hands.

    Dean took a whole series of pictures of me splattered with cum, and then had me lick it off myself.  Finally he had me lick the two dark cocks clean, all while smiling for the camera.  I was in absolute sexual bliss, but as I started to come down off the high it struck me what I had just done.  The two black studs were getting dressed and leaving the room, Dean was putting his two cameras away while studying the pictures, and I was left laying naked and well fucked.

    So I dressed, suddenly feeling ashamed, trying to figure out how to go back to my husband knowing that he could never make me cum like I just had.  Nearly three hours had passed since I first started posing, it was unbelievable how those men could fuck.  As I was leaving Dean thanked me for the photo session and asked me if I enjoyed myself.  Part of me wanted to blurt out, “Fuck yes!”, and part of me wanted to tell him off for bringing out the cock slut in me like that.  All I managed was to nod and whisper yes.

    He smiled big, shook my hand, and as he closed the door said, “And don’t worry, the photos and video will come out great.  He’ll love them.”

    Not thinking about it I struggled back to my car and drove away.  I was so weak all over, every ounce of energy I had was gone.  As I pulled into the driveway I started to recover a bit, trying to muster up some sense of normalcy for going inside and facing my husband.  That was when it occurred to me, Dean had said photos and video, that meant his other camera was capturing video right to the computer, probably sound and all.  Worse than that was the last realization I had, Dean would send the pictures and the videos to my husband as I’d requested before things had gone too far, and I had no way to stop him!

Jan 7, 2012 87 notes
#photos

December 2011

Newlyweds (Laura meets Bob)

    My wife Laura and I had only been married for three weeks when we moved into our new condo.  We were really excited about it, the building was in a great location, it had security and all the amenities we wanted, and the neighbors were really nice.  Once we got settled in we held a small party and invited all our neighbors, just to get to know everyone.  At the party we made friends with a nice man named Robert that lived on floor below us.

    Robert was in his mid fifties, which seemed much older than my wife and I, as we were in our early twenties.  He had a very friendly demeanor and genuine personality.  I invited him back to watch the game that weekend and he agreed.

    The day of the game Laura went out to run some errands while I stayed in to watch the game with Robert.  “Call me Bob”, he told me quickly, and so I did.  During the commercials we would talk, and at one point he Laura got home with bags full of things we needed for the condo.  She sneaked down the hall to the bedroom and left us alone in the living room.

    “You sure have a pretty wife”, Bob said.  I thanked him.  “Are you sure you’re satisfying her?”, he asked.

    Shocked at his bluntness I stammered a bit before shooting back, “What are you talking about?”

    “She was carrying a small bag from the adult store down by the mall”.  I hadn’t even noticed.  “Looks like it had a toy inside, and it looked like she was trying to hide it from you.  That means she’s using toys to satisfy herself.  Which means you”, he paused briefly, “aren’t.  I live below you, which means I can hear most of what goes on in here, and if you were satisfying her I would hear it”.

    I didn’t know how to respond, but I was about to ask him to leave.  All I could managed was, “My wife is satisfied”.

    “Oh yeah?  Tell you what”, he said during the next set of commercials, “I bet you she isn’t”.

    “I… um, okay”, I replied.  “What are we betting”.

    “If I’m right, I get to teach you how to satisfy her”.

    That didn’t sound so bad, “And if you’re wrong Bob?"  I was confident that my wife enjoyed our sex life.

    Bob pulled a wad of dollar bills out of his pocket, set it on the table and said, "That’s one hundred dollars right there.  Yours, if I’m wrong”.

    “You’re on”, I said with confidence.

    “Well there’s only one person that can settle this”.  With that he muted the television and shouted down the hallway, “Hey Laura!  Got a minute?”

    My wife joined us in the living room and said, “Sure, what’s up?”

    Bob motioned for her to sit down and said, “Your husband here thinks that he satisfies you”.  Laura looked surprised, but Bob continued anyway, “I bet him that he doesn’t”.  He picked up the wad of money from the table and waved it at her.  “Now there’s a lot of money riding on this, so you need to be honest.  Does he satisfy you sexually?”

    Laura hesitated for a minute before responding, “Not really, no”.  Bob laughed, I’m certain that I looked shocked, and my wife said, “Wait, did we lose?  We don’t have that kind of money to be betting!"  She sounded angry with me.

    I was about to explain when Bob cut me off, "Your husband didn’t bet money, I did”.

    “What did he bet then?”, Laura asked.

    “He lost, so I get to teach him how to satisfy you”.

    “What does that mean?”, my wife asked.

    “That means you should go get that bag you got from the adult store, and come show us what you bought”.  Laura hesitated, and I didn’t know what to say or do.  “You’re newlyweds right?  So it should be something fun, this should be a very sexually charged time for you”.  We both waited to see where he was going.  “Laura honey”, he got up and stood next to her.  Touching her face gently he finished, “You should be having two or three orgasms every time you’re with your husband.  Are you having any?”

    Ashamed my wife looked down and shook her head.

    “Why don’t we see if we can fix that?”, Bob asked.  He helped her stand up from the chair, and directed her down the hall toward the bedroom, before sitting back on the couch next to me.  Just before she disappeared into the bedroom Bob said, “Laura!  You should bring all the toys you own out here for your husband to see, and change into something sexy”.

    Honestly, the thought of getting my wife more into sex was thrilling to me.  Laura rarely seemed interested, and if it took Bob coaching us from the sidelines then so be it.  A few minutes later my wife came out of the bedroom.  She was wearing a sheer black nightie over a lacy black bra and panties, matching garter, stockings, and heels.

    With her were two toys, a long pink dildo which I knew she owned, and a small, white egg shaped thing that I didn’t know about.  Bob started complimenting her on how great she looked, how beautiful she was, and how he would help her.  “Why don’t you sit down and show us how you use those”, Bob said.  Laura shook her head reluctantly.  “Laura honey, I’m trying to help you out here”.  He sounded very calm and reassuring.  “I need to know where the problems are before I can show you how to fix them.  You want them fixed right?”

    My wife nodded in agreement.  “If you don’t want to show us how you get off, then I think there’s only one other way”.  There was a short pause, and I wasn’t sure what the silence was for or what everyone else was thinking.  I sat there wondering until my wife nodded again.  Bob took her hand and led her down the hall toward the bedroom.  Curious, I followed.

    Once inside the bedroom Bob motioned for me to sit down in a chair while he helped Laura sit on the edge of the bed.  Standing right in front of her he said, “Alright honey, let’s make sure you can actually have an orgasm with a man”.  With that he dropped to his knees in front of her, put a hand on each of her knees, and pushed her legs apart.

    As he leaned his head in I jumped up and yelled, “Hey!  Wait a minute!”

    He leaned back and said, “What?  I need to know if she can orgasm with a man, and you obviously can’t make that happen.  We can’t fix anything until we know what the problem is”.  When it was obvious that I was going to protest again Bob asked my wife, “Do you want me to stop?”

    We both paused and waited for her to answer, it took her a minute, but eventually my wife said, “No”.  I was shocked and aroused at the same time, we’d never really talked about exploring sexually, much less bringing in other people, but I did like this side of my wife.

    It was all Bob needed to hear, he leaned his head in toward her lacy, black panties, his hands sliding up her thighs at the same time.  His hand yanked her panties aside, a finger from his other hand penetrating her moist lips, and then his mouth making contact with her clit.  I wasn’t sure how I felt about it, but it was kind of obvious how my wife felt.  Laura’s head was back, her eyes were closed, and her mouth was hanging open slightly.  A look of pleasure was slowly working its way onto her face.

    Bob continued pumping a finger in and out of my wife’s pussy as he licked furiously on her clit.  Laura was moaning louder and louder, leaning back on her elbows.  A second finger joined Bob’s first, and having two fingers inside her made my wife moan louder.  My dick was getting hard in my pants watching.  It was obvious that Bob and my wife were enjoying themselves.

    “Yes… yes… yes…”, Laura was chanting with a look of concentration on her face.  She fell silent for a moment, holding her breath, and then she started shaking.  A long, loud moan escaped her, turning into a yell, and she shook so hard that the entire bed vibrated.  Her arms gave out beneath her and she fell back onto the bed.  “Ohhh fuuuck!”, she yelled.

    To call it an orgasm would be an understatement, but it was obvious that she was cumming.  Bob though did not let up, he continued his facial assault on my wife’s pussy.  “Oh shit, shit, shit”, she chanted as her orgasm kept going.  After nearly two minutes she finally stopped cumming, moaning softly and breathing heavy.

    Bob sat back, rubbing her thighs gently, and asked, “How was that?”

    “Holy shit”, she said.

    “Alright”, he said looking at me, “How about you give that a shot?”

    I got up from the chair and moved between my wife’s knees on the bed.  She was looking down at me, leaning on her elbows again, as I started eating her out.  Just like Bob did I stuck a finger inside her pussy and licked back and forth on what I thought was her clit.  After a few minutes Laura had not cum yet, so I rolled my eyes upward to look at her.  She wasn’t looking at me anymore, she was looking across the room.

    So I turned my head, as much as I could without taking my mouth off her, to see what she was looking at.  Bob had sat down in the chair, his pants were undone, and he was stroking his dick.  It was huge and sticking straight up out of his lap toward the ceiling.  My wife was staring at him.

    Another minute went by and I heard Bob, “I don’t think it’s going to happen.  Laura?”

    “No”, she cooed softly.

    “We should try something else then, to help your husband’s technique”, he replied.

    “Okay”, she said.

    “Alright”, I said now willing to learn anything that would help.  I wanted to be able to give my wife orgasms like she’d just had.

    Bob got up from the chair and came to the edge of the bed.  “Are your breasts sensitive?”, he asked.  She only nodded in response.  I went back to the chair, and like Bob I freed my dick from my pants to stroke it as I watched.  Unable to help myself, I made a quick mental comparison of his dick to mine, and thought mine was rather small.  “How about we see which parts of your body are sensitive and can help you get aroused”.

    He started running his hands over her body, especially her breasts, pushing her bra down to get at them better.  One of his hands slipped down her body to her pussy, where he gently probed her lips and rubbed her clit.  In less than a minute she was squirming on the bed under his hands and moaning.  I was so turned on that my dick was harder then it had ever been.

    Laura reached up and grabbed Bob’s cock, it was still hard and had been hanging over her as he touched her.  I wasn’t expecting her to do that, it wouldn’t help me learn anything, but at that point I thought it best not to interrupt.  Her hand was barely able to wrap around his shaft, and fascinated, she started to slowly jerk back and forth.  He leaned down and sucked one of her nipples into his mouth, rolling it around with his tongue.  A long, soft moan escaped her lips.

    She continued jerking his cock as he leaned up and kissed her on the lips.  I could see their tongues tangling, could hear her moaning, and I started to feel a bit uncomfortable.  Bob slipped his hand lower, pushing into her pussy with one finger while his other rubbed her asshole gently.  Laura’s eye popped open in surprise as he probed her ass with a finger, but instead of stopping him she only moaned louder through their kiss, her eyes locked on his.

    Bob picked her up, moved her farther up on the bed, and then lay down beside her in something close to a sixty-nine position.  He moved his head back between her legs, spreading her pussy lips with one hand so he could get his lips wrapped around her clit, while his other hand continued to play with her asshole.  It took no time at all before my wife was moaning and squirming again, locking her legs around his head and rocking back and forth on his hands and tongue.

    It was all more than I could stand, watching my wife in such pleasure, and I started cumming.  I blew my load all over my chest and legs, making a big mess of myself.  It was an amazingly hard orgasm, my dick jerked multiple times, and my balls tightened.  Neither of them seemed to notice, and now with a big mess on my chest, I needed something to clean myself.  So I got up and went into the bathroom where I washed my cum off and wiped myself dry.

    When I came back into the bedroom Bob was laying on his back and my wife had rolled over on top of him, her legs were spread wide and resting on either side of his head.  His tongue was flicking up and down across her clit, two fingers buried in her cunt, and a third in her ass.  I watched for a minute, fascinated and enthralled, until I realized what else was happening.

    A quick step to the side and I could see my wife sucking Bob’s dick.  Her head was moving up and down his shaft, taking as much of it as she could with enthusiasm.  She jerked one hand up and down in time with her mouth while her other hand massaged his balls.  That was more than I was comfortable with.

    “Wait, what…”, I started to protest, but I was cut off by Laura’s orgasm.  She screamed so loud she drowned me out, and although her head came up off Bob’s dick she never let go of it.  It lasted forever, her hips driving down onto his face so hard I was afraid she’d smother him.

    When she finally finished cumming she collapsed onto the bed next to him, breathing hard, her breasts rising and falling.  Bob asked, “How was that?  You ever cum that hard before?”

    “No”, she answered between breaths, “Never like that.  Never twice.”

    Bob looked up at me, “Could you go get us some water from the kitchen?  I think we’re going to need it.”

    “Alright”, I answered stunned.  As I went down to the hall and into the kitchen, I felt slightly relieved that things were now over, it had gone far enough.  Though I was looking forward to laying with my wife in a sixty-nine and doing what they had just done.  The thought was enough to start getting me hard again, even if Bob was going to watch.  I was getting three bottles of water out of the fridge when I heard Laura start moaning again.  ‘Again?’, I thought.

    As I walked down the hall toward the bedroom her noises got louder, and I could hear her yelling in rhythm, “Shit!  Shit!  Shit!"  And even though deep down I knew what was happening, when I opened the door I wasn’t prepared for what I saw.

    Laura was on her back, now moaning so loud I was afraid that everyone in the building could hear her.  Bob was on top of her, pounding his big dick in and out of her pussy, their bodies slapping together furiously.  Laura was having another orgasm that seemed to build with each of Bob’s thrusts and her moans, more like shouts, continued at a fevered volume.  Her legs were hooked over his arms, bent at the knees, and when he would rock forward into her it caused her feet and ankles to kick up toward her head.

    It was so energetic, their bodies flailing, sweat dripping, Bob moaning, my wife yelling, his dick slamming into her pussy so hard I feared she might get hurt, and I wasn’t a part of it.  Jealously and anger took hold of me, and I dropped the water in the chair intent on shoving Bob off my wife.  As I leaned in to try and break them up though my wife’s foot shot up and caught me on the side of the head.

    For a moment my vision went black and I reeled, dazed.  When I was clear again, they were still humping hard and fast, so I leaned in for another try at dislodging Bob, trying to avoid accidentally getting kicked by my wife again.  It was tough, Bob wasn’t slowing his pace and Laura’s feet were flailing wildly.

    Again I got kicked, my wife’s foot hit me square in the head.  There was a bit of pain this time in addition to the shock, so I fell backward off the bed and onto the floor.  When I stood up she screamed at me, "Fuck off!"  Surprised, I just stood there not sure what to say or do.  Laura made eye contact with me briefly and screamed again, "Go the fuck away!”

    Never before had I heard her cuss like that.  Bob hadn’t slowed his pace at all, it was unbelievable, but not even breathless he said to me, “Better do as she says man.”

    My mouth hung open, I wanted to protest, but before I could find words my wife screamed, “Can’t you see I’m busy getting fucked?"  I took a step back feeling hurt and she yelled, "Yes!  Go!  Let me enjoy this big dick!  Let me get fucked by a real dick!”

    “But…”, I tried to say anything but emotions were flooding me, “I can’t… stand…”

    “Then go watch your fucking game!”, she yelled.

    “Best give her space”, Bob said chuckling, “This will take a while.”

    I backed off into the hallway, defeated, pulling the bedroom door mostly closed.  As I moved toward the living room feeling numb I heard her yell, “Now fuck me!  Fuck me! Really give it to me! Come on!"  She trailed off into primal moans and screams.  For almost ten minutes I tried sitting in the living room, but I couldn’t escape the sounds.  There were no breaks, no changes, only my wife’s screams as she went from orgasm to orgasm.

    Finally I decided that I’d rather be in the bedroom so I could know what was happening, because not knowing was worse.  So I went back down the hall and into the bedroom, neither of them noticed me at all.  I sat down in the chair for a lack of anywhere else to sit.  They were still in the same position except my wife had moved her legs and had her ankles locked behind Bob’s waist.  It only lasted another couple of minutes, before Bob finally stopped pumping.

    Any thoughts I had about it being the end were destroyed when Bob said, "Alright honey, let’s try another position and see if that works."  He rolled her over onto her belly and pushed himself down onto her, his dick between her spread legs, using his weight to hold her to the bed.  With a quick hip thrust forward his dick slipped inside her, and they immediately resumed their fucking motions.

    They fucked for almost an hour in countless positions.  Her on all fours, sitting on him forward and backward, her bent over the bed, laying beside each other, and finally with him kneeling between her legs with her hips propped up on two pillows.  Each positions lasted forever, my wife cumming so many times I lost count.  In almost every position Bob had a finger buried in my wife’s ass as he fucked her, it only seemed to make her cum harder.  I was so turned on by it all that I managed to jerk off twice more, once sitting in the chair and once in the bathroom just listening to them.

    Laura yelled loudly every time she came, announcing that she was cumming, telling Bob how much she loved fucking, that she loved his big dick, and how good he made her feel.  When Bob finally came he had his dick buried inside her and pushed as deep as he could.  His balls tensed again and again, emptying his load into her bare pussy.

    After they’d both calmed down he used two fingers to rub and pinch her clit, while still holding his half hard cock inside her.  It wasn’t something she was expecting, because she jumped and screamed her way into another orgasm.  Finally she had to grab his wrist with both her hands and stop him, "Oh God”, she was breathless, “That’s too much.”

    “Well Laura”, Bob asked, “Was that good?”

    “Fuck yes!”, she answered, “How do you stay hard that long?”

    “Gotta know how to please a woman”, he replied.

    “Holy crap…”, was her breathless response.

    A few minutes later she got up from the bed and went into the bathroom where she started to shower.  Bob got dressed, and I sat there unsure what to say or do.  I felt completed deflated, empty inside.  Without saying anything, Bob left.  When my wife came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel, she looked around then asked, “Where’s Bob?”

    “He left”, I answered.  Laura looked disappointed, and simply got dressed.  The rest of the night was uneventful, she acted like nothing had happened, though she did go to bed early.  In the days that followed I tried to make love to my wife a few times, but she never seemed satisfied.  Our love making had not only failed to gain anything, but seemed to lose something.

Dec 16, 2011 68 notes
#laura #newlyweds
Massage Therapy

    My doctor had recommended therapeutic massages for my condition, to help me relax and to help ease my muscle pain.  I was uncomfortable with the idea of going to a spa though, so I talked to a friend of mine and she recommended a massage service that comes to your home.  She seemed rather enthusiastic about it, smiling big when she told me about them.  My husband thought it was a good idea, whatever made me comfortable and helped me out he said.

    So I called them up and asked for one therapist to come to my house, scheduled a date, and then they asked me if I preferred a female or a male.  I hadn’t thought about it, “Male”, I said unsure.

    “And what type of massage were you looking for?”, the receptionist asked me.

    I hadn’t thought about that either, so I asked, “What are my choices?”

    “Swedish, Full Body, Shiatsu, Deep Tissue, Relaxation, and Aromatic”.

    Relaxation sounded exactly like what my doctor had ordered, so I asked for that.  They told me the price, and that was it.  All I had to do was wait.

    The following day I cleared a space in the living room, knowing they’d be setting up a massage table, and took a shower right before the appointment.  I was drying off from the shower when the doorbell rang, I was running a little late and they were running a little early.  So wrapped my hair up in a towel, wrapped a towel around myself, and ran down to get the door.

    On the other side of the door was a gorgeous man, well built body, great smile, warm eyes, tanned skin, and a soft voice.  “I’m Brad”, he introduced himself, “You must be Mrs. Wilson?”

      I’m a petite woman, and I was a little intimidated to let him in when I was alone.  But he showed me his business card from the massage company, he was carrying a folded up table in a bag, and had a backpack with him.  Still a little unsure of the whole massage thing, I let him in and showed him to the living room where he began to set up his table.  We had a short conversation about it being my first massage, and what I needed it for.

    “Um… I’m going to go upstairs and get changed, I’ll be right back”, I said.

    “Oh, there’s no need for that”, he said smiling.  “I’ll cover you with a towel for the massage, so you’ll be more comfortable the way you are”.  Sure enough he pulled two towels out of his bag, and then a sheet which he covered the table with.  “If you’d be more comfortable, I can leave the room while you get situated.  Or I can hold the towel up”.  He demonstrated by holding the towel up to block his view of the table.

    “Okay”, I said shyly.  As he held the towel up I slowly took my towel off, and then the one from my hair.  Completely naked I laid down on the table, face down.  Once I was down her covered my ass with the towel, folding it neatly.  Then he asked, “Are you comfortable?”

    “Yes”, I replied.  The table was warm, the sheet was soft, the towel was soft, and it all felt really nice and relaxing.

    He started by rubbing my back lightly, touching and pushing in various places, feeling for knotted muscles, and then he worked his way down my back to my thighs and calves.  For a minute he even rubbed my feet, and I was starting to really enjoy my first massage.

    “Alright”, he said softly, “I think I know where your tension is now, so we can get started”.  He pulled a bottle of lotion out of his bag, spreading some in his hands to warm it, and then spreading his hands across my back.  It felt amazing, his hands were strong and soft all at the same time.

    I lost track of time as he worked his hands over my back, rubbing all my muscles loose, and then his hands worked down toward my ass.  “I’m going to work your glutes now”, he said.  “If you get uncomfortable just let me know”.  Sure enough his hands started circling around the base of my back, moving the towel slightly lower, and then his hands cupped my ass.

    It made me feel a bit uncomfortable, but it also did actually loosen up some of the muscles in my back.  He kept working on my ass though, rubbing it around in circles, gripping it in his hands, and kneading it.  I’d never had a massage before, so I didn’t know what was appropriate and what wasn’t, and even though it seemed a little over the line, I figured he was the professional and knew what he was doing though.

    And then I was certain that I felt the tip of one of his fingers slide across my asshole.  It was a brief touch, and I wasn’t exactly certain, so I didn’t react.  Then he moved his hands to my thighs and started rubbing them, working his way down.  Soon he was rubbing my feet, which felt amazing, and then he said, “I’m going to do some leg stretches now”.

    Sure enough he started bending my legs, moving them about, crossing them, and gently stretching the muscles.  It wasn’t until now that I realized the towel that had been covering my ass was gone.  Which meant when he was stretching my legs, I was certain that he had a view of my pussy.  If he did, he didn’t say anything though.

    He reached for more oil, grabbing the bottle, but with his hands slick he had a little trouble holding onto it.  Then when he popped the top open, it slipped and oil spilled out all over his shirt.  I gasped, and he said, “Oh gosh, I’m so sorry.  Just a minute”.  Laying there, trying not to expose myself too much, I leaned up and watched as he removed his shirt.

    His muscled chest was glistening with oil, and despite myself I inhaled sharply.  Not wanting to be rude and stare, I turned and laid back down.  “Oh no”, he said exhaling, “It got everywhere”.  I was trying not to look, but I heard a zipper and then what I was pretty sure were his pants coming off.  So I turned my head slightly, and out of the corner of my eye I could see him standing there wearing only tight, black, bikini style briefs.

    There was a huge bulge in the front of them, and he was busy folding up his pants and shirt and setting them on his bag.  Again I inhaled, trying not to think about this amazingly hot, nearly naked man standing next to me, all covered in oil.  Then he started running his hands over his body, massaging the oil in, and spreading it evenly over himself.

    His hands ran down his stomach toward his groin, pausing just above the elastic band of his briefs, and then he looked over at me.  It was so sudden that I didn’t have a chance to look away before he caught me watching him.  Embarrassed I turned away and put my head back down into the little face pillow.  I heard him snap the band of his briefs, and then I felt his hands on my back again.

    He rubbed up my shoulders, across my neck, and down my spine.  I couldn’t believe the naughty thoughts I was having about this strange man, in the living room of my own house, surrounded by pictures of my husband.  Suddenly I noticed his body in front of me, from the position I was laying in I could only see his legs, and he was leaning over me to rub my back and neck.

    More than a couple times his body brushed against mine as he hands explored my body.  “I’m going to finish working on your glutes”, he said.  Seconds later his hands returned to my bare ass, rubbing and kneeing.  This time I was certain that I felt one of his fingertips slide across my asshole, it was subtle and quick, but I was certain that’s what it was.  Then I thought, ‘Perhaps that’s just what my mind wants to think’.  But then it happened again, and I knew with certainty that’s what it was.  Despite being upset at this strange man feeling me up, I found the sensation quite arousing.

    It happened a couple more times and I found myself starting to anticipate it, knowing now how he moved and when it would happen.  That was when I realized that my body was starting to move in response to his explorations, that my hips were moving upward slightly to raise my ass, in anticipation of his fingers rubbing my asshole.  I was desperately embarrassed at my body’s betrayal, and hoped that he hadn’t noticed.

    On his next pass though his finger rubbed right pass my asshole and lightly brushed the lips of my pussy.  There was no mistaking it anymore, he was taking advantage of my nakedness to cope some free feels.  I wanted to be upset, but I was only embarrassed.  The next time his fingers passed they touched my pussy lips more firmly and a shiver ran through my body.

    I knew that my body was aroused, only my mind was trying to fight what was happening.  That was when he stopped touching me and said, “Alright Mrs. Wilson, I need you to go ahead and turn over for the next phase of your massage”.

    Hesitantly I thought, 'Surely he can’t want me to roll over completely naked like this’.  Part of me knew that’s exactly what he wanted me to do, and part of me wanted to.  So I leaned up slightly and turned to look at him.  He was still wearing only his briefs, glistening with oil, smiling down at me.

    When he saw me hesitating he said, “I’m sorry that I’m all out of towels, I had to clean up the spilled oil.  If you’d like I can go get one of your towels for you”.

    Realizing that would be more trouble to explain which towel to use than I really cared for, I said, “No, that’s alright”.  Slowly I rolled over, onto my back, my exposed breasts and pussy there for him to see, blushing a little.

    “Don’t be embarrassed”, he said, “You have a beautiful body, very gorgeous”.  That made me blush more.  “Just relax for this next part”, he finished grabbing up the bottle of lotion and oiling his hands.

    He started on my feet, then my calves, and then my thighs.  Rubbing them gently in turn, loosening the muscles.  I couldn’t help but be embarrassed though, with this strange man looking at me naked, running his hands all over my body.  The thought of it turned me on at the same time, and it made me feel rather ashamed.

    "Mrs. Wilson, you’re tensing up.  What’s wrong?“

    "I’m a little shy is all”, I replied with a half-truth.

    “Don’t be”, he said soothingly, “Here, I can make you feel more comfortable”.  With that he tucked both thumbs inside the waistband of his briefs, and pushed them to the floor.  One small kick and his briefs landed atop his bag, leaving him completely naked.  “Now we’re both naked and there’s nothing for you to be ashamed of”.

    I wasn’t listening to him though, I was staring at his dick.  He was completely shaved, his dick was long and thick, hanging low, with a large head.  The vein running down the side was clearly visible, and I thought, 'Damned that’s a big dick, and he’s soft!'  He was easily more hung than any man I had personally seen.

    He didn’t say anything, just allowed me to stare as he went back to work, rubbing my arms, hands, and shoulders.  I didn’t want to stare, but I found myself mesmerized by his dick, watching it sway back and forth as his body moved.  Moving back to my legs he was standing beside me, putting his dick about two inches from my arm.  There were a couple of times, as he massaged up and down my thigh that his dick actually brushed against me.  It even twitched once as he came up my thigh, I was certain of it.

    A few minutes later his hands started rubbing my stomach, and that feeling of wetness started to creep back between my legs.  Anticipating what was coming next just made it that much more thrilling when it happened, his hands circled upward and looped around my breasts.  His hands did another circle around, then ran over my breasts once lightly brushing my nipples.  They dipped back down my stomach and briefly passed through the patch of hair above my pussy.

    “You have beautiful breasts”, he told me running his hands over them again.  This time he slightly pinched my nipples between his fingers as he did.  I was in a state of arousal just enough that it caused my nipples to get rock hard, which would be obvious to him.  Turning my head away from him, I shut my eyes, trying not to think about him or how turned on he was making me.  One of his hands continued to massage my breasts, kneading them and playing with my nipples, while I felt his other hand slip back down my stomach.

    I felt it push though my bush of hair, rubbing gently back and forth, slipping a little lower each time.  It was almost as if he was daring me to stop him, to say something, and I found myself both wondering how far he would go and without the willpower to stop him.  Just as his hand was about to make contact with the top of my pussy he pulled it away from my body.

    Actually somewhat upset that he would stop, that he was teasing me, I snapped open my eyes and looked at him.  Some of the spilled oil had started running down his chest, pooling together just above his dick, and starting to run lower.  “Sorry Mrs. Wilson”, he apologized again, “I have to take care of this oil”.

    He took a step back from the table and turned away from me, blocking my view of what his hands were doing with his body, and I said, “Hey now, that’s not fair.  You get to look at me I get to look at you”.  Smiling he turned back around and let me watch as he ran both hands down his hairless chest, pushing the oil together, and then down over his dick.  I lay there and watched, breathing heavier, getting more turned on, as he began to pump both hands up and down the length of his shaft using the oil to make his dick slick.

    Again I was mesmerized, almost helpless, watching this beautiful man jerk his dick just for me.  Rubbing one hand over his balls, the other moistening his shaft.  In less then a minute he was hard, his dick an impossible length and girth.  “There now”, he said still smiling, “With that done we can finish working on you”.

    This time I didn’t take my eyes off him, watching his huge, hard dick bounce before me as his hands returned to rubbing my body.  He tweaked both my nipples at the same time, rubbing my breasts firmly.  When both of my nipples were hard again he returned one hand to my stomach, sliding low through my bush, and then one of his fingers made contact with my pussy lips.

    Another shiver ran through me, both of us smiled, and I knew that this was no longer a massage.  “Just what kind of massage is this?”, I asked.

    His hands paused where they were, “This is the relaxation massage.  Do you want me to stop?”, he asked in return.

    I had to think about it for a minute, I still wasn’t sure how far he was willing to go, and I was very aroused, but I was also very married.  Perhaps this was what they meant by a happy ending massage, perhaps he was just going to use his hands on me, and that wasn’t really cheating on my husband.  With it rationalized like that I told him, “No, please, don’t stop”.

    We both smiled, and his hands resumed their motions, one on my breasts and the other firmly over my pussy rubbing back and forth.  With all the build up I orgasmed instantly when his finger pressed against my clit.  I couldn’t help but moan out loud as my body shivered under his touch.

    He slid a finger inside me easily, the combination of my pussy juice and the oil.  Slowly he pushed deeper, and then back out, before pushing in again.  As he increased his rhythm I started slowly gyrating my hips to meet his exploring hand.

    I didn’t know if it was appropriate or not, and I didn’t care at this point, so I reached up and grabbed his dick as it bounced over me.  Just like his hands, his dick was soft to the touch, but hard as hell.  It was massive, I couldn’t even get my hand all the way around it.  Feeling up and down the shaft, sliding slowly, trying to keep a firm grip on him as he stood over me.

    Another orgasm was slowly approaching when he pushed a second finger inside me.  I gasped and tightened my grip on his massive cock.  As he finger fucked me I jerked his cock, faster and faster.  He moved his hand from my breasts to my pussy, using it to rub my clit.  The combination of both hands working me over was enough, and I came hard.  This time I moaned loudly, pushed up off the table with my hips, and let him work his hands over me without shame.

    When I finished cumming I dropped back down onto the table, breathing heavy, and he said, “Alright Mrs. Wilson, it’s time for the next part of the massage.  Please roll back over onto your stomach”.  Weary, sexual aroused, and curious I rolled over.  He moved to the end of the table behind me and I felt his hands on my thighs.

    He rubbed upward, moving his hands toward my ass slowly, and when he got there one went immediately to my pussy.  I was becoming very sensitive, even the lightest touch sent a shiver through me and made me moan.  With his other hand he rubbed the area below my pussy, working his way to my asshole.  I’d never experienced it before, and I was too scared to really stop him.  Sure enough, he pushed two fingers into my pussy and one into my ass.

    I moved on the table, my body pushing forward slightly, and he asked, “Does that hurt?”

    It didn’t, in fact the opposite, so I said, “No, it feels good”.

    “Have you ever had anal sex before Mrs. Wilson?”

    Shocked that he would be so blunt I didn’t really know what to say or how to react, so I just told him the truth, “No, never”.

    “I need to readjust the table”, he said after a minute of probing me, “So we can move to the last part of the massage”.  I slid forward on the table to give him room, he grabbed my ankles with one hand and held my legs up out of the way.  Then I heard him adjusting and locking thing into place.  When he was done he lowered my legs and said, “Alright Mrs. Wilson, go ahead and slide down just a bit”.

    Wiggling myself I managed to slide down the table, it was now set so that the rear half of the table was almost vertical, the effect had me nearly bent over.  The strange thing was that when I settled into position I felt a large lump right beneath my waist, and as I lay down completely it aligned with my pussy.  I wasn’t sure what it was, but it was long, hard, and warm with a spongy quality.

    Whatever it was, it was pressing against my sensitive pussy and it felt great.  He put his hands back on my ass, rubbing and kneading it gently.  That was when I felt the lump beneath me move forward, then back, just a little bit.  That was enough for me to figure out what is was though, it was his dick!  He’d laid his hard cock on the table so that when I moved back I was laying on top of it.

    Now I didn’t now what to think, I was dangerously close to cheating on my husband, but his hard dick felt so big beneath me.  I found myself moving my hips back and forth, rubbing my pussy against it, just as he was thrusting with me.  It was unbelievable big, and so thick that it spread my pussy lips as wide as they would go.

    I pushed forward as he pulled back and the head of his dick rubbed against my clit, and I almost came right then.  Our motions became more vigorous, his hands rubbing my ass, hips, and thighs.  One of his hands moved to my asshole again and I felt him slip his thumb inside.  The feeling was amazing, rubbing my clit against his cock as he fingered my ass.

    Then on one of my slides I felt him push down a little bit, it caused his dick to angle up, so that when I pushed back his head penetrated my pussy lips.  I froze, not sure what to do, but he knew what he was doing.  Slowly I felt him push forward, pushing more of himself inside me.  There was nowhere for me to go, I tried pulling myself forward on the table, but the position didn’t afford me an escape.

    Part of me wanted to jump up screaming and run away, but part of me wanted him to push deeper and faster.  When I didn’t resist him, the second part of me won, because he took that as a sign to push himself all the way in.  I moaned louder than I ever had before in my life.  “Ohhh fuck!"  He was huge, bigger than I thought, and he was splitting me wide.  The feeling was amazing, I was tingling in places I didn’t know I had.

    At that point all I could think about was fucking that monster dick.  I started furiously rocking back and forth, but there wasn’t much room for me to move about on the table.  Mostly all I could do was lay there as he started pounding into me, faster and harder then I’d ever had it before.  The size of his dick was unbelievable, I was building to the biggest orgasm of my life.

    I could hear myself moaning loudly, almost screaming, lost in a haze of sexual fury.  His hands gripped the table on either side of me and he leaned forward a bit, pushing himself deeper.  When I started cumming I lost all control of myself, yelling as loud as I could, "Of Fuck!  Oh Fuck!"  And still he pounded me so hard the table shook.  My entire body shuddered as I came and I literally yelled in pleasure.

    When I came down from the high he was still pumping in and out of me, it was amazing.  He could sense that I wasn’t content in that position though because he grabbed my hips and rolled me over onto my side.  I wrapped my knees around him, holding him close, he’d done the whole maneuver without slipping out of me.

    He fucked me like that until I came again, screaming and moaning so loud I was sure the neighbors would hear.  Then he rolled me onto my back and retrieved a pillow, which he placed under my hips.  It was designed perfectly to raise my pussy into the air, so he spread me wide with my ankles on his shoulders.

    It was unbelievable how he could fuck, he never got soft once, and I lost count of my orgasms.  The table folded into perfect positions, and he had a couple pillows which helped.  We fucked for almost an hour, and never once did he slow down his pace.  I’d never cum so much in my life.

    Finally he rolled me onto my back on the table, stood beside me, and jerked his cock until he shot cum all over my chest.  It was warm and nasty, such a turn on, to see his dick spurting for me like that.  When he finished he rubbed his cum into my skin, giving me one last orgasm with his hand.

    All done, he used one of the oil soaked towels to clean himself up a bit.  "Alright Mrs. Wilson I would recommend you take a shower or warm bath now.  Is there anything else you’d like before I leave?"  The only thing I could think was to make another appointment.

Dec 8, 2011 40 notes
#massage
The Doctor's New Policy

    A girlfriend of mine recommended a new ob/gyn for me.  It wasn’t that my last one was bad, I just wasn’t completely comfortable with him.  She assured me that her’s was amazing, and apparently he’d implemented a new office policy a couple of months prior that helped make all of his patients feel comfortable.  Strange as I thought that sounded, she wouldn’t tell me what this policy was, she said I had to see it for myself.

    So I made an appointment for my routine check up, and on the day of showed up to his office early.  Unlike most doctor’s offices I had to get buzzed into this one, telling them my name and time of my appointment.  The waiting room looked normal, with magazines and two other women waiting, but when I got to the counter I saw what was so different.

    The receptionist, in fact all three women that I could see behind the counter, were completely naked.  I was surprised, when she asked my name to confirm my appointment I didn’t know what to think, and couldn’t think of what to say.  Helplessly I just stared at her, she had a nice body, all three of them did, and I couldn’t take my eyes off her breasts.

    Realizing that I was being rude, I managed to stammer out my name.  She checked her list and then handed me a clip board with the usual paperwork.  “It’s your first time”, she said not really a question, “Everyone is surprised at first, but we find it makes our patients more comfortable if the people working here are also nude”.

    “Everyone?”, I squeaked.  “Even the doctor?”

    “Oh yes, he wouldn’t have it any other way”.  Strangely her comfort with the situation, the casual way in which she treated being completely naked, was making me more relaxed.  So I went and started filling out all the forms.  It was all completely normal, except for one little section at the bottom.  There was a question that read, ‘To what level of comfort would you like the doctor?'  Beneath were three check boxes that gave me the options of: normal, warm, and complete.

    Not understanding what was meant by the question I went to ask the receptionist.  I had spent a few minutes filling out the rest of the forms, and had forgotten that she was naked.  So once again I found myself in awe, staring at her naked breasts.  She told me what the check boxes were for, “The doctor has special instruments and techniques for helping you relax in different ways.  Normal is for a normal exam, like you would get at any other doctor.  Warm is for special instruments only, and complete is for both instruments and techniques”.

    I checked off the box for complete and handed it all back to her.  Five minutes later a naked woman appeared through a door and called one of the women that had been waiting before me.  They disappeared into the back and I was left sitting three seats away from the other woman that was waiting.  Trying to be casual I asked her how long she’d been seeing the doctor, “Years”, she smiled back at me.

    When the other woman was called she had smiled, and when a clothed woman came out from the back saying goodbye to the receptionist she was smiling too.  So I was feeling a little nervous when it became my turn to head back.  The nurse that led me back to the exam room was naked, and though her breasts were smaller I noticed that she had shaved her pussy.  Everyone was naked that I could see, the woman working the phone scheduling appointments, the accountant, and the woman filing.

    Once inside the exam room the nurse closed the door and pointed me to a chair in the corner with robe hooks next to it.  “Go ahead and disrobe, the doctor will be here shortly.  You wanted the complete relaxation correct?”

    Nodding I told her, “I’m a little put off actually.  Everyone is walking around naked, and I don’t see a robe for me to wear.  So I’m kind of nervous”.

    “That’s natural your first time, but I assure you that we’re very good at taking care of our patients”, she smiled and left me alone in the exam room.  From everything I could see, the inside of the room was completely normal looking, it even had the table with the cold, metal stirrups.  So I undressed, stacking my stuff on the chair, and sat down on the edge of the exam table.  Thankfully the office was warm, unlike most offices which has the air conditioning cranked all the way up.  The exam table appeared to have a built-in heating pad also, which was really nice, and I sat with my legs and arms crossed enjoying the warmth.

    After a few more minutes there was a small knock, the door opened, and the nurse entered.  I hadn’t heard her coming at all, but right behind her was the doctor.  He was in his mid-thirties at most, blond hair, tanned all over, a nice body, blue eyes, and he too was completely naked.  I couldn’t help myself, but I looked between his legs.  His circumcised dick was hanging low, it was long and thick, and his pubic hair had been neatly trimmed.

    “I’m Doctor Summer”, he said shaking my hand.  The nurse closed the door.  “Now then, since it’s your first time I’d like to do a complete check.  Please lay back on the table for me”.  Slowly I laid back, keeping my knees together.  “I’ll need you to put your ankles in the stirrups”, he said, “But first we can put some padding on them so you’ll be more comfortable”.

    From a cabinet the nurse produced two, fuzzy, round looking pads which she inserted into the cup-shaped stirrups.  So that when I placed my ankles in them, they completely surrounded me, keeping my flesh from touching the metal and providing some cushion.  He was right, they were much more comfortable, and warmer.

    “Alright”, Dr. Summer said, “Let’s do a breast exam first while Nurse Lowe here gets the rest of the exam ready”.  He stepped up next to where I was laying down, his dick hanging inches from my arm.  “You have beautiful breasts”, he told me reaching his hands down to them.  His hands were soft and warm as they began massaging my breasts.

    It started to feel really good, and I found myself getting slightly aroused watching this strange man rub my breasts with his naked dick hanging directly in front of me.  I tried to distract myself by looking at what the nurse was doing, but I couldn’t see past the doctor.  So I turned my head away and closed my eyes.  “Normal responses”, the doctor said in a matter-of-fact tone.  “Have you had any trouble or pain?”

    “No”, I whispered trying not to get aroused.

    “Any trouble getting aroused or with sexual activity?”, he asked.

    “No”, he wasn’t helping me stay distracted.  Both of his hands moved to my other breast.

    “Alright now the nurse is going to start helping you relax, you might feel some odd sensations”, he said soothingly.  I felt the nurses hands on my ankles, touching me softly, and I dared not open my eyes but I couldn’t help myself.  There she was, standing between my spread legs, looking down at my spread pussy.  Her hands were on my ankles, which were now strapped into the stirrups!

    “What?”, I managed to ask not sounding as scared as I suddenly felt.  The doctor’s hands were still working over my breasts as he leaned over me, his dick just barely avoiding contact with my arm.

    “Just relax”, the nurse said, “This will help make everything better”.  She adjusted the stirrups, pulling them father out from the table and spreading them farther apart.  With my ankles trapped in them it caused my legs to be pulled as far apart as they could be.  Then she reached onto the table behind her and picked up a small, white, plastic thing and flipped a switch causing it to start humming.

    Leaning in she touched it to my clit and I immediately jumped.  “No!  Don’t!”, I yelled.

    “Please don’t yell”, the doctor said.  “We need to test your arousal response, to make sure everything is healthy.  The nurse is just doing it in a comfortable way, we don’t want your legs jumping about and injuring someone”.

    “Let me up!”, I yelled trying to sit up, pushing the doctor’s hands aside.

    “Help me here”, he ordered the nurse.  She immediately came around the table to my other side and the two of them wrestled me back down onto the table.  They then locked my arms in restraints similar to those around my ankles, pinning my wrists to the edges of the table.

    “I’m going to scream”, I threatened.

    “Don’t do that”, the doctor said, “The room is soundproof anyway, to help keep the privacy of our patients.  I’m afraid if you scream we’ll have to gag you”.

    I didn’t believe them, and at that point I didn’t really care, so I screamed for help as loud as I could.  Sure enough, the nurse came to the head of the table with some black, vinyl looking thing with straps.  As the doctor held my head still she shoved a roughly phallic shaped piece into my mouth, which depressed my tongue and filled my mouth, and then strapped the whole thing around my head.

    Not only could I not close my mouth or make any noise, but it was making it more difficult to breathe and my breaths were coming short and shallow.  “Now if you behave we can take that out”, the doctor said.

    “Judy”, he was talking to the nurse, “Go ahead and continue”.  The doctor crossed the room and came back with a bottle of lubricant, he smeared a small amount on his finger and spread it around my mouth.  “I’m moistening your lips so they don’t get chapped against the vinyl”.  As he rubbed his fingers along my lips the nurse put a hand on my thigh and the vibrating thing back against my clit.

    Immediately I started to squirm, trying to free myself and trying to get myself away from whatever the nurse was using on me.  The doctor put his hands back on my breasts, massaging them under the guise of looking for lumps, but it felt a lot more like he was fondling them.  As if to confirm my suspicions I saw his dick jump, just a little bit, indicating that he was getting aroused also.

    Despite myself, I was getting turned on.  Whatever the nurse was rubbing against me was really doing a number on my clit, and I could feel my pussy getting wet.  Her hand was rubbing my thigh gently, and with the doctor rubbing my breasts I was starting to lose my head.  The nurse said, “Doctor, we have a positive arousal response”.

    “Good”, he replied, “Let’s check breast response”.  With that he pinched my nipples, not hard, but just enough to get them to respond.  Sure enough they flushed with blood, standing erect, and he said, “Good, nipples appear to respond to manual stimulation”.  As he continued to play with my nipples I was getting closer to cumming, and I feared that I would respond to what was now, basically, rape.

    “Need to check if they respond to suction”, the doctor said, “Judy please hand me the pump”.

    “The pump isn’t working Doctor”, she replied.

    “Well, we can just do it the old fashioned way”.  He cupped both of my breasts in his hands, pushing them together causing my nipples to push upward, and then leaned his head down to them.  As he sucked one of my nipples into his mouth I exploded into an orgasm.  It was more intense than any orgasm I had ever had.  The combination of his hands and mouth playing with my breasts, the nurse’s hand rubbing my thighs, and the constant vibrations against my clit.

    I don’t know how long it lasted, but it was the strongest orgasm I’d ever had.  Despite myself I found my hips bucking upward, pressing against the nurse’s probes and my chest leaning toward the doctor.  That was when the nurse said, “Doctor, I believe she just orgasmed.  There’s evidence of vaginal fluid”.

    “Excellent”, the doctor replied taking his mouth and tongue off my tits, “We need to see if her clitoris will respond to suction now”.  I snapped my eyes open and shook my head violently side to side and whimpered as loud as I could, trying to get them to stop.  “With the pump missing we’ll have to continue with the old fashioned methods.  Judy, if you would”, he motioned toward my spread pussy.

    “Certainly doctor”, she said bending her mouth down toward me.  I tried to move out of the way, but there was nowhere for me to go.  She put her hands on my thighs, sliding upward, until she was touching my pussy.  A moan escaped me as she spread my lips, exposing my clit, and then she put her mouth on me.

    Already sensitive from my last orgasm, it wasn’t long before I came again.  She sucked my clit into her mouth, rolled it between her lips, flicking it with her tongue, but always sucking.  Again my orgasm was thunderous, and I gasped for breath as my body bucked wildly.  As she pulled her mouth off me I was breathing as hard as I could, struggling for air around the gag in my mouth.

    “I’m sorry”, the doctor said looking down at me, “Was that orgasm too strong for you?"  I nodded my head in confirmation.  "That’s a side effect of the gag unfortunately.  It restricts the flow of air, which makes the orgasms more intense”.

    “Alright”, he continued, “We have positive clitoral response, we need to check vaginal response”.  He asked me, “Do you have any allergic reactions to vinyl or latex?"  Fearing what was coming next, I nodded my head yes.  "Oh dear, in that case we’ll have to substitute.  Judy, come help me here”.

    The nurse came around the side of the table I was strapped to, dropped to her knees, and proceeded to grab the doctor’s cock.  Incredulously I watched as she sucked it into her mouth, taking the whole limp shaft and working it with her cheeks.  Fearing what was coming I tried to get up from the table, to free myself, but I couldn’t.

    In less than a minute the oral attention of the nurse had the doctor’s dick fully erect.  His cock was huge, much larger than any I’d ever seen in person before, and he moved to the end of the table.  As he stood there between my forcefully spread legs, his monstrous dick pointing directly at my exposed pussy he said, “Now you’re going to feel a bit of pressure for a minute, but it will ease up”.

    Unable to stop him, he leaned himself forward and slowly pushed the length of his shaft inside me.  As my pussy was being violated I whimpered because it hurt slightly, I was being raped by my doctor, and at the same time it felt really good.  “Judy”, he said still pushing himself inside me, “It appears the patient is in some distress, can you help her?”

    “Certainly doctor”, she answered with a smile.  As the doctor pushed himself inside my pussy, for what seemed like an impossibly long time, the nurse leaned over me.  Using her hands she spread my lips and then started licking my clit.

    Finally the doctor reached bottom, the head of his dick touching me in places I’d never been touched before.  And a shiver ran through me as I felt another orgasm coming.  When he started pulling himself out all the pain went away, replaced by unbearable pleasure.  “Your pussy is very tight”, he said pushing back in.

    His strokes were long and soft, he was taking his time.  Once I stopped whimpering with each stroke, he picked up his pace, fucking me faster and faster.  I came quickly from their attention.  It was unbearable, the sensation of having my clit sucked and licked while getting fucked by a huge dick.  My orgasm was longer and stronger than the previous ones, it was exactly what I needed after the attention my clit had received, every part of my body felt sensitive.

    I shook so hard that the entire exam table vibrated, rattling against the floor, and I screamed against the gag which suddenly felt very phallic.  It was the most intense orgasm of my life.  As I came down off my high the doctor stopped his pumping and the nurse stood up.  “That was a rather positive response”, the doctor said.

    “It appears she’s having a little trouble breathing doctor”, the nurse said.  I nodded in response, weak in every part of my body and fighting for air.

    “Go ahead and take that off then Judy, but you have to promise not to scream for help again”, he replied.  Again I nodded, so the nurse unstrapped the thing from my head and took it away.  Immediately I started taking deep breaths, relived to not have my mouth stuffed anymore.  “Alright”, the doctor said to me, “it appears that your sexual responses are normal.  Now we can move on to the rest of the exam”.

    Just then there was a knock on the door, a second later it opened and a strange man poked his head inside.  I gasped and tried to hide myself, even though the table didn’t point directly at the door he still had an amazing view and I couldn’t move enough to stop him from looking.  “Doctor”, he said, “we need Nurse Lowe to help with a sperm donation”.

    The doctor turned to her and said, “Go ahead Judy, do what you can”.  She left the room, and then the doctor said to the man standing in the doorway, “Come on in David”.  Then to me, “David here is our new resident, he’ll be able to help me finish the exam”.

    Just like everyone else he was naked, younger than the doctor, well built and just as hung I noticed.  I was suddenly embarrassed and ashamed again, laying naked, strapped down to the table, spread and exposed for this stranger to see.  “We were heading to the final phase of the exam”, the doctor said.  Looking down at me he continued, “What that means is we’re going do an internal exam, which is usually uncomfortable, so we’ll give you something to distract you”.  He motioned his assistant toward me before returning to the end of the table.

    I couldn’t believe that the doctor’s dick was still hard as he sat down on a stool and pulled himself up between my legs.  Meanwhile the new guy moved up by my head, his dick was hanging inches from my face.  Looking down at me he said, “Alright ma'am I’m going to distract you now while the doctor finishes the exam”.

    “Okay”, I replied weakly.  Then I watched incredulously as he started jerking his dick, right in front of my face.  Slowly at first, but getting faster and faster as his dick got harder.  It was distracting, I didn’t even notice the doctor doing anything, until he pinched my clit.  I jumped and let out a loud moan, for the rest of the exam the doctor continued to massage my clit.

    Everything that had happened so far had me super horny, the orgasms only made me want more.  So, almost unable to control myself, I reached up and grabbed the assistant’s dick and started stroking it for him.  It was so hard, the skin so soft, and all I could think about was tasting it.  I sucked him into my mouth, his firm dick filling me, and I tasted his precum on my tongue.  More than anything I wanted to make him cum, to have him fill my mouth and swallow it all down.

    It felt so empowering, having him under my control like that.  Like a mad woman I sucked as hard and fast as I could, as the doctor fingered my pussy, and I massaged the assistant’s balls.  Then I could feel him tensing up, looking down at me, and finally his body jerked as he started cumming.  Spurt after spurt of jizz hit the back of my throat, and I swallowed it all down.

    All too soon the doctor was finished.  He withdrew from me, stood up, and unstrapped my legs.  I was positively exhausted, they had to help me stand up.  “Alright”, the doctor said, “You’re fit and healthy.  If you’d like, you can leave now and we’ll see you at your next appointment, or there’s an optional hormone injection we can give you."  The doctor wiggled his still hard dick at me to make his point.

    I knew that I shouldn’t have, too much had happened already, my husband would be pissed if he knew, but I was too horny to resist.  It was obvious that the doctor could read it on my face.  Gently he stepped up to me, turned me around to face the table, and bent me over.  "Now you’re going to feel some pressure in your vagina, but that’s normal.”

    Soon I felt the head of his dick against my pussy, and I whispered, “Please, oh please."  He pushed forward and the length of his dick slipped inside me again.  Without hesitation he started pumping in and out of me faster than before.  The table rocked slightly as he fucked me, his assistant stood there watching.

    Without a condom and without any tenderness the doctor fucked me hard and fast, pounding his big dick in and out of my aching pussy.  I came twice more before he did, burying himself deep inside me as he filled me with his seed.  When he was finally through I managed to stand up on weak legs and thank him, "I’ve never cum that much in my life… or that hard.”

    “It’s what we do”, he answered as his cock softened.  He had me sign a few more forms and then they left me to get dressed.  On the way out I made another appointment to see the doctor next month.

Dec 4, 2011 11 notes
#doctor
Coed Showers at the Gym

    At my friend’s suggestion I went to a new gym, one that she’d been using for years, and one she raved about.  Upon arrival it seemed like a normal gym, but when I went looking for the locker room I couldn’t find it.  I asked the guy at the front desk and he said, “Our locker room is co-ed."  He pointed toward it, then looked down, to end any conversation.

    That was rather unorthodox, to have co-ed lockers and showers, but there was nowhere else to change.  So I slipped inside and tried to find an out of the way place to change.  Unfortunately the locker room was arranged with all the lockers around the outside walls, and a large open area in the middle with rows of benches.

    There were a few men in there and a few women, in various states of undress.  I grabbed a locker away from the door and started changing, determined to not get as naked as possible in front of strange men.  To my surprise, right as I was slipping off my bra, a man came into the locker room from the showers, and opened the locker right next to me.  With no shame at all, he dropped his towel, opened his locker, and started to dress.

    I couldn’t help it, I looked at his bare penis, hanging there before me.  Then I caught him looking at my breasts and I blushed deeply.  Using my clothes I was able to cover myself up enough to get dressed with getting any more embarrassed.

    My workout was good, all the normal equipment, and I felt really pumped as I finished.  That all turned to anxiety as I approached the locker room, remembering that it was co-ed.  At first I thought that I could skip the shower, just dress quickly and quietly, then head home, but I knew that I was so sweaty that I had to have a shower.

    So I went into the locker room to see if I could slip into the showers without getting visually assaulted by the men.  To my dismay the locker room was filled with men and empty of women.  That meant I had eight pairs of eyes on me as I went to the locker to get changed.  I got undressed slowly, pretending not to notice that they were all looking at me.  The room was completely quiet, none of them were saying anything, the only noise was from the showers.

    Once naked I slipped a towel around myself and went into the shower room to find a stall.  As I rounded the corner I could see that half the men in the locker room were completely naked, and each of their dicks were half hard.  Thankfully they didn’t see me blush as I disappeared into the showers.  Unfortunately the shower area was similar to the locker room, one big open area, all tiled, with shower heads mounted around the exterior.  There were no walls, curtains, stalls, or doors anywhere.

    There was already one shower running, with a man standing at it, soaping himself up.  So I chose a shower head across the room from him, hung up my towel, and started washing myself.  A few moments later one of the guys from the locker room entered, carrying a towel and some soap, and headed right to a shower head two down from me.  That was a little too close for my comfort, and I started blushing again.

    The other guy left, glancing at me on his way out.  Now with just me and the strange man standing near me, both of us completely naked and dripping wet, I felt even less relaxed.  It was very stressful, having all these hormones running through me from working out, from the shower and locker rooms.

    "New here?”, the guy asked startling the hell out of me so much I literally jumped.  “Whoa, sorry.  Nervous?"  I nodded in response, trying to smile weakly.  "I’m Ray”, he turned and stuck out his hand toward me to shake hands.  The turn made his dick waggle, and I couldn’t help but look.  It was enormous, hanging low and soft, swaying back and forth mesmerizing me.

    I looked up as soon as I realized what I was staring at, shook his hand, and introduced myself.  “You don’t have to be nervous or shy”, he said, “It’s routine around this place, perfectly normal."  It didn’t feel normal for me.  Instead of trying to make more small talk he went back to washing himself, rubbing soap all over his body.  Now I couldn’t help but look, stealing glances out of the corners of my eyes.

    He must have noticed what I was doing, because he turned more, leaning his head back under the water, giving me perfect views of his dick.  I couldn’t take my eyes off it, and then he did something unbelievable.  Ray reached down with one soapy hand and started rubbing his cock, stroking up and down the shaft, running his palm over the head.  In disbelief I looked more intently, no longer content to steal a glance, I had to see what was happening with my own eyes to believe it.

    His other hand dropped to his balls, and started rubbing soap all over those.  Here was this strange man, five feet away from me, jerking his dick and massaging his balls, like I wasn’t even standing there.  Slowly his dick started to get hard, growing larger, bigger than I imagined.  And then suddenly, he stopped both hands, holding himself still.

    I looked up to find Ray’s eyes fixated on me, he’d caught me staring at him.  Quickly I turned away, let out a scared squeak, blushed deeply, and tried to hide myself.  It was useless though, there was nothing but water and air between us.  Then I felt his hand on my shoulder, and I turned around to ask him what he thought he was doing.

    The words didn’t make it out of my mouth though, because he was close enough to me that the head of his dick bumped my leg as I turned.  Completely reactive I looked down, and there was this monster dick resting against my leg.  I took a step back, to give him space, to move away, but I bumped up against the shower wall.

    Without saying anything he grabbed my hand and guided it to his shaft.  I couldn’t believe it, that he would dare do something like that!  But at the same time I found myself unable to pull my hand away.  The feel of his cock was amazing, soft skin, warm, so thick and long, and hard as a rock.  Keeping his hand over mine, he started stroking up and down his dick, and I became fascinated.

    When he took his hand away a minute later, I kept my hand on his shaft, increasing my pace, stroking faster.  There was no resistance from my body, but my mind was screaming for me to stop.  Those thoughts got quiet when Ray put his hands on my breasts.  We kissed deeply as I stroked his cock and he fondled my tits.

    My hand found his balls, and just like he had done, I stroked and massaged with both hands.  One of his hands found my pussy, and rubbed my clit gently.  A shudder ran through my body, my hormones had me out of control, and I positioned myself so he could get clear access to my snatch.

    Ray didn’t need any further prompting, he dropped to his knees in front of me and put his mouth to my clit.  I almost lost my balance on the slick floor from my body spasms as I started cumming.  He was fingering my pussy while sucking on my clit, two fingers inside me, and one teasing my asshole.  To keep from falling I had to grab his head, holding it tight against me, as he made me cum so easily.

    Moans escaped me, I could feel Ray moaning into my pussy, and finally my orgasm subsided enough that I regained my senses.  "No… Ray… I’m married”, I managed to say between breaths.  He stood up, keeping his hands on my hips, kissed me again, and then he spun me around to face the wall.

    Now with my back to him he pressed himself against me, his huge dick bulging between my legs, brushing lightly against my puffy lips.  “No…”, I said again, this time with less certainty.  I was afraid of his size more than anything, he was three times as big as my husband.  “I’m married…”, I whispered one final protest.

    The head of his dick rubbed against my pussy opening and electricity ran through me.  Instinctively I arched my back and stuck out my ass, all to give him better access.  Ray took the hint and pushed forward, sliding his dick into me.  I gasped loudly, he was so large that it hurt, and I had to grab the shower fixtures in front of me to keep from falling.  Inch after inch he pushed into me, more cock than I’d thought.  More than I ever imagined I would, or could, take.

    For what seemed like hours he just pushed forward, burying himself in me, until finally our bodies met.  Ray had his dick entirely inside me, and the pain was disappearing quickly.  When he started to slide back out the pleasure took over.  His huge dick rubbed me in places I never knew I had, touching me in ways no other man ever had.

    He picked up pace, pulling out faster and pushing in harder.  Our bodies would smack together as he put all of himself inside me.  The water was running over us, our own heat rising, as we fucked.  I’d been so worked up, so many emotions coursing through my body, that I was now in a sexual frenzy.  So as he would push forward, I would push back.

    I started cumming again when he moved his hands to my tits, squeezing them and pinching my nipples.  Then I felt him tensing up, his strokes getting more furious, our fucking reaching a fevered pitch.  Finally he came, and the feeling of his hot load hitting the inside of me so deep, pushed me directly from one orgasm into the next.

    Ray held himself deep inside me as he shot again and again, our orgasms fueling the pleasure of each other.  When he’d finished cumming he held me close, still inside me, and then slipped one hand down to rub my clit.  My entire body shook as the orgasm that I thought was over, raced through me again.  I’d been moaning so loud that I was sure the entire gym could hear us, but this time I practically screamed.

    Finally he withdrew, and again we kissed as his cum leaked from my pussy.  That was when I looked around and saw six other men in the shower room, all naked, all hard, and all watching me.  Each man was jerking himself off, enjoying the show I didn’t know I’d been putting on.  Ray returned to his shower to clean himself off, smiling at me as he did.

    At that moment a pretty, blonde woman entered the shower room.  She too had wrapped herself in a towel to hide her nakedness.  Quickly though she got under the shower next to mine, between me and Ray, hung up her towel, and turned her water on.  As she started to shower she looked at the men in the room and smiled.

    Then she looked at me and asked, “Been putting on a show huh?"  She didn’t need an answer.  "It’s not nice to leave these men like that”, she waved at the six hard dicks, “That’s teasing.”

    I tried to stammer some response, but couldn’t come up with anything.  Once she’d gotten completely wet she announced to the room, “Alright, come here and we’ll take care of things."  All six men descended on her and me like a pack of rabid animals.  Suddenly I had three strangers trying to put their hard dicks in my hands and their hands on my body.

    Fearful I looked at Ray for some help, but he said, "Welcome to the club, it’s always like this.”

Dec 1, 2011 28 notes
#gym

November 2011

Highschool Sweathearts

    Patricia and I had dated for three years in high school.  She was a pretty blond, with blue eyes, and pale skin.  Her body was average, but more than attractive for me.  Trisha, as everyone called her, came from a religious family.  As such she was always conservative about sex and we never did much physically during high school.  There were make out session during movies, and parking in the car on the way home, but never anything more than kissing and feeling.

    I thought that things would be different once we were in college, once she was away from her parents, but things weren’t.  We went to two different colleges, a few hours apart, and that made things more difficult.  There were a couple of times in the first few months that we were able to spend time together, but for the most part we never saw each other.  For Trisha’s birthday I was planning on heading down to her school and surprising her, then spending the weekend with her.

    Her roommate was in on it, and had agreed to leave for the weekend to give us time alone.  I arrived at her room just before noon on Saturday, and only her roommate was there.  Though she didn’t say anything, I got the feeling from her that something was wrong.  I sat and waited on the bed, realizing that I didn’t know when Trisha would be back.  Having gotten up early to make the drive, I ended up falling asleep.

    Normally I was a heavy sleeper, but waking up early had made me even more tired.  I must have slept remarkably heavy, because when I woke up I was sitting in the chair at her desk.  Something wasn’t right though, and it took me a second to figure out what.  All of my clothes were missing, my ankles and wrists were tired to the chair with strips of cloth, and I had a ball of cloth tied in my mouth to gag me.

    My first thought was that Trisha had come home, found me there, and had decided to play around with me.  It was actually kind of arousing, but what I saw before me told me that something else was going on.  Trisha was sitting on her bed, my chair positioned to face it directly, and sitting next to her on the bed was a guy I didn’t know.  He had dark hair, tanned skin, a muscular build, and both of them were smiling at me.

    “Oh good, you’re awake”, Trisha said.  I felt ashamed to be naked in front of both of them, even she hadn’t seen me completely naked in the light.  “This is CJ”, I thought you two should meet.  It’s fortunate that you’re here this weekend, for my birthday and all".

    I tried to ask her what was going on, but the gag turned it all into muffled noise.  “You see”, she continued, “We’ve been dating for a long time, and in that time we’ve fooled around a lot.  Well it always gets me turned on, really worked up, but you’ve never made me orgasm once so I’ve never had any relief.  And I know that I’ve made you cum a couple times”.

    It was true, she had.  There were times when we’d been fooling around that she’d rubbed me just right and I’d cum in my jeans, but I didn’t know that I’d never made her cum.  Once she even pulled my dick out of my pants and jerked me off, right there in the back of my car, but she’d never let me take her pants down.

    “Well three years of that is a lot for a girl to take.  It’s only fair that I get to orgasm too.  That’s what CJ is here for.  He and I have been talking quite a bit, and he is going to give me my first orgasm ever as a birthday present.  So glad that you’re here to watch”.  I tried yelling through the gag, jerking back and forth in my seat, trying to get loose, but it was all futile.

    “And once she’s cum”, CJ said, “I’ll guarantee that she’ll want more”.

    “That’s what I hear”, Trisha said, “but of course I don’t know”.

    “We’ll fix that”, he replied.

    “What do you want to see us do first?”, Trisha taunted me.  I was breaking apart, it felt like my insides were on fire with pain and rage, and I screamed against the gag.  Any certainty I had that they were joking around evaporated with what happened next.  “Oh?”, she taunted me some more, “It doesn’t feel nice to be teased does it?”

    She turned toward CJ and asked, “What do you think?”

    “I think he wants us to make out”, he replied.  Violently I shook my head no.

    “I think he wants us to do more than that”, she said.  Continuing to shake my head only seemed to encourage them.  They started kissing, I could see their tongues wrestling with each other, and when he put a hand on her breast she moaned softly.  For a minute they continued to kiss while he continued to rub her tits through her shirt.  Then she broke the kiss, looked at me and said, “We do this don’t we?  It’s nice”, she looked at CJ who was still massaging her chest.  “How about something else that we do?”

    She untucked her white tee-shirt, lifted it over her head, and dropped it on the floor.  There had only been a couple of times when she’d taken her shirt off for me, and never with the lights on.  Underneath she was wearing a typical bra, light pink, which shaped her B-cup breasts nicely.  His hands immediately went back to them and keep rubbing and massaging.

    They started kissing again after she said, “That feels nice”.  Again I watched angrily as their tongues danced and he rubbed her breasts.  Soon he slipped a hand inside her bra, something she’d only let me do twice, and I could see his fingers pinching her nipple.  Her moans were getting a little louder.

    “You keep moaning like that”, CJ said breaking their kiss, “And your neighbors might hear”.

    “That’s okay”, she motioned at me, “They think I’m spending the weekend with him.  We should do something else, you promised me an orgasm for my birthday”.  He reached behind her, unhooked her bra, and then pulled it off.  Dropping it on the floor to join her shirt.  I raged again, yelling into the gag.  That was something she’d never done with me, we’d never gone that far, she’d never let me at her bare breasts.

    His hands went back to her now exposed tits, followed by his mouth.  Sucking on her nipples and rubbing her breasts made her moan louder.  Almost louder than my muffled yells.  She looked at me over his head, eyes half closed, and said, “This is really nice.  This is something you never did for me”.

    Despite myself I started getting hard, any thought of sex at that age was enough to turn me on, much less a show.  “Oh look, he’s getting hard”, Trisha said.  CJ pulled his head back from her breasts and looked at me.

    “He’s not the only one”, CJ said taking one of her hands and putting it to his groin.  Immediately she started rubbing the lump there, up and down.  His attention went back to her breasts, but a minute later she wanted more.  It only took her a second to unbutton and unzip his shorts.  He pulled his shirt off at the same time, both then joining the pile of clothes on the floor.

    Wearing only his underwear I could clearly see the outline of his hard dick, held tight by the white fabric, and even from where I was sitting I could tell it was large.  His hands went back to her breasts, her hands went to his dick.  ‘She’s never taken my pants off’, I realized.

    “Wow, CJ”, she said with both hands gently rubbing his shaft through the fabric of his underwear, “You didn’t tell me your dick was so big”.  And now she was talking dirty, something else she’d never done for me.

    “That’s not a problem is it?”, he asked.

    “Oh no”, she grinned, “It’s a birthday surprise”.  There was a wet spot on the front of his underwear, right where the head of his dick was, and when Trisha noticed she asked, “CJ, am I turning you on?”

    “Yes you are”, he replied.

    Looking back over at me and my now rock hard dick she said, “Apparently you’re not the only one”.  They both looked at me, tied up and naked, and chuckled at my helpless state.  “Not nice being teased is it?”, she asked me again.  “Well you’re going to find out just how awful it is”.

    CJ was licking her nipples again when she said to him, “Alright, I want my birthday orgasm now.  Come on, no more messing about”.  He got up from the bed and knelt down in front of her.  Trisha leaned back on the bed and watched as he unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans, then slowly pulled them down her legs, over her feet, and left them on the floor.

    Now she was only wearing her small, white socks and a simple pair of cotton panties.  There was a wet spot on the front of them, she was dripping wet.  Again I raged, screaming for them to stop and let me go, this was far more than she’d ever done with me.  She was practically naked in a well lit room, with a strange guy kneeling between her legs.

    They weren’t anywhere near done tormenting me though.  “The easiest way to make you orgasm will be to go down on you”, he said.

    I screamed as loud as I could and thrashed against my restraints.  Surely my girlfriend, who was so reluctant about sex, would never go for that.  She looked at me, then at my rock hard dick, and said, “I think that’s what he wants to see”.

    So CJ reached up, hooked the sides of her panties, and slowly pulled them down and off.  Her blond bush was neatly trimmed, she had been planning this, and I could see her pussy lips all puffed and pink.  They glistened in the light, she was dripping wet  Roughly he pushed her legs apart, leaned forward, and buried his face in her snatch.  I continued to rage against my gag and the cloth that held me in the chair.

    Despite the noise that I was making I could hear Trisha moaning, her head was back and her eyes were closed.  CJ moved his head up and down, both of his hands were on her groin, but my view of exactly what he was doing was blocked.  I could see one of his arms moving in and out, as if he were pumping fingers in and out of her, but all the while his head stayed glued to her cunt.

    It only took a minute before she orgasmed.  I could tell because she moaned louder, her entire body shook, and she practically yelled, “I’m cumming!  I’m cumming!"  Her hands were already on CJ’s head, she grabbed two handfuls of his hair, and pulled his head in tight.  Gasping for air, her chest heaved and her legs squeezed around his head.  For nearly a minute she came so hard that she shook the entire bed, and as the last of her convulsions subsided she collapsed onto the bed.

    She was out of breath, completely spent, and yet looked relaxed.  My dick was sticking up rock hard, but try as I might I wasn’t able to move in any position to hide myself.  When she opened her eyes she looked at me and said, "Now that’s something you’ve never done for me”.

    “Did you like that?”, CJ asked her.

    “Hell yes”, she replied.  “He did to”, she motioned at me.

    They both looked at me for a second before he said, “Let’s show him something else then”.

    “Sounds good”.  She grabbed him by the waist of his underwear and pulled him to the edge of the bed.  To me she said, “Now watch what I do for someone that makes me cum”.  Yanking both of her hands down caused his underwear to drop to the floor instantly and his hard dick to bounce free in front of him.  It was bigger than mine, clearly, and when she wrapped her hand around his shaft it looked huge.

    Again I raged and shook, trying to free myself from this nightmare.  It didn’t seem to deter her though, she cupped his balls with one hand and used her other to slowly jerk his cock.  His tanned skin made her pale flesh look even lighter.  Trisha was clearly enjoying herself, cooing slightly as her hand moved faster and faster.

    After less than a minute he put his hand on hers, stopping her jerking motion, and CJ said, “If you keep doing that I’m going to cum”.

    “I know”, she said, “That’s what I was going for.  We should make sure you don’t make a mess though”.  She leaned forward and put the head of his dick in her mouth, licking it gingerly before sucking it all the way in.  Slowly her mouth slid all the way down his shaft until her nose was buried in his pubic hair.  Then she pulled back up until just the head was in her mouth.

    He put one hand on her head and pulled her hair up out of the way, “So you can see better”, he said looking over at me and smiling.  “Wow her mouth feels amazing.  Oh wow.  You like that?”, he asked her.

    She managed a muffled, “Uh huh”, never taking her mouth off his shaft.

    “Does that taste good?"  In response she gave a loud moan.  CJ looked back at me, "Bet you wish this was you, getting ready to blow your load in your girlfriend’s mouth.  Damn Trish”, he looked back down at her head bobbing on his dick, “You’re so hot.  You’re so good at that”.

    Both of them started moaning louder.  She had one hand rubbing his balls while her other was busy fingering her pussy.  He grabbed the sides of her head, tensed up, and started cumming.  Her eyes snapped open, I could see the surprise in her face, and I could see her mouth working to swallow as fast as she could.

    When he was done she hadn’t gagged at all, hadn’t even spilled a drop, and when she came up for air she was smiling and licking her lips.  “Mmmm, you taste good”, she said.  “See what I do for a guy that makes me cum?  Want me to suck your cock?"  She was clearly teasing me, but I was painfully hard despite all my hurt and rage.

    Trisha got up from the bed, wearing only her white, cotton socks and came over to me.  I couldn’t take my eyes off her body, her pale tits and trimmed bush.  She dropped to her knees in front of me, put her hands on my knees, and looked directly at my hard dick.  "Wow, you’re really hard”, she said.  “I wonder what you taste like”.  As she leaned forward I could feel myself getting closer and closer to bursting as her mouth inched toward me.

    Then, when she was a mere inch away, she stopped and said, “Oh wait, I can’t give you a blowjob, you haven’t ever made me cum”.  My balls tensed up in frustration painfully as she sat back away from me.  “How about you then CJ, want me to suck your dick again?”, she asked him.

    “Yes please”, he said now laying on his back on the bed.  Trisha climbed onto the bed, positioned herself so she was kneeling over his face, and bent down to put his limp cock in her mouth.  He didn’t need to be told what to do, he just stuck his tongue into her pussy and started licking away at her, causing her to start moaning.  One of her hands was rubbing his balls while the other was holding his dick up so that she could run her tongue around the head.

    “Ohhh… yes”, she moaned as he shoved a finger inside her.  “Mmm…”, she sucked his dick back into her mouth, their bodies firmly pressed together.  His dick started to get hard from her mouth and tongue, but it was obvious that she was getting a little distracted.  Two of his fingers were pushed into her pussy from behind, his lips were sucking on her clit furiously, and I could even see his thumb rubbing lightly against her asshole.

    A minute later and she started cumming again.  Trisha sat up slightly, dropping his dick from her mouth but firmly holding it with both hands.  Her moans were much louder now and she rocked back and forth on his face chanting, “Oh fuck!  Oh fuck!  Oh fuck!"  He held her clit between his lips and pushed his fingers as deep as he could, her rocking motion did the rest.

    Trisha’s orgasm lasted almost a minute as she rubbed her pussy back and forth on his face before she finally collapsed to the bed, laying beside CJ, looking satisfied.  Her breasts rose and fell as she breathed heavily, and then CJ said, "You’re not done yet are you?”, as he wiggled his dick at her.  She shot him a look of excitement.

    “What did you have in mind?”, she asked.

    “There are other ways to give you orgasms”, with that he got up and rolled over to position himself between her legs.  His hard cock was pointed straight toward her, held out over her stomach.  She gently squeezed her breasts and he leaned forward slightly, causing his dick to lower toward her pussy.  I started screaming again, thrashing against my restraints and gag with all the energy I had left in me.

    CJ reach down with a hand and pressed his dick against her clit, parting her pussy lips slightly.  He rocked back and forth, sliding the length of his shaft between the folds of her pussy teasing her engorged clit.  “Mmm… that feels nice”, she said.  “It’s not going to make me orgasm though”.

    “How about this?”, he asked as he shifted his hips slightly and then thrust forward.  In one fast motion his dick pushed into her pussy, parting her pink lips wide, and forcing her to yelp from the pain.  Just like that her virginity was gone, to this asshole that she barely knew.

    “Oh shit”, she breathed surprised, “Don’t move.  Don’t move”.  He held himself inside her as deep as he could.  Each time he would move, even just a little bit, Trisha would gasp.  Slowly she started moving her hips, side to side, causing his dick to wiggle inside her slightly.  Eventually he started rocking back and forth in time with her.

    When they’d established a rhythm, they slowly picked up speed.  I struggled helplessly as I watched his dick slam in and out of her, their bodies smacking together causing her to moan louder and louder.  He certainly knew what he was doing, holding himself up over here and pumping his hips as fast and hard as he could.

    “Oh fuck!  Oh fuck!  Oh fuck!”, she was yelling in time with his thrusts.  Trisha started coming again, her entire body shaking, and she grabbed CJ’s ass with both hands and pulled him in deeper.  Her legs shot up, she locked her ankles behind him, and using everything she had held him deep.  “Ooohhh fuck!”, she yelled as her orgasm reached it’s peak.

    She pushed up off the bed with her hips, CJ pushed down, their bodies locked together.  Finally she collapsed back down onto the bed, gasping for breath, with her head back and eyes closed.  He didn’t let up though, as soon as his hips were free he resumed his fucking motion.  Obviously Trisha wasn’t expecting it, because on his first stroke her eyes popped open and she gasped, “What…"  It was all she could get out before she started moaning again.

    "I’m not done fucking you”, he said looking down at her.

    “Oh please… oh please…”, she was building to another orgasm, “Please don’t stop.  Don’t stop.  Don’t stop”.

    “Don’t stop what?”, he asked teasingly, even though he wasn’t slowing down at all.

    As Trisha continued to thrust upward to meet his downward strokes she answered, “Don’t stop fucking me.  Keep fucking me! Ohhh Fuuuck!"  She started cumming again, louder and harder than before.

    CJ held himself inside her deep, their hips locked together and their bodies pressed tight.  I could tell that he was cumming, their orgasms overlapping each other, as his body tensed again and again.  Both of them let out long, loud yells of pleasure before collapsing onto the bed together.

    Struggling as much as I could to get free was now pointless, all my energy was spent and I was emotionally drained.  Even though my dick was rock hard still and my balls ached beyond belief.  Trisha looked over at me and said, "See how good that was?  I think I like fucking, I’m going to do that a lot more.”

    He leaned up on the bed beside her, pulling himself out of her, and I could see some of his cum start trickling out of her pussy and onto her thighs.  She got up from the bed, walked right past me like I wasn’t there, and got a towel to clean herself with.  As she walked back by she looked down at my erection and said, “You’re awfully hard, perhaps we should do something about that?"  Looking at CJ she asked, "What do you think?”

    “Alright”, he got up off the bed and both of them dropped to their knees in front of me, looking closely at my naked hard on.  “He’s ready to burst”, CJ said.  I was, but all I could managed to do was whimper around the gag.

    “I’m not going to touch him”, Trisha said dismissively, “I’m not going to touch any man that can’t make me cum."  She was being exceptionally cruel.

    Then something I wasn’t expecting happened.  CJ reached out and grabbed my cock, wrapping his hand around it.  He jerked my shaft about six times before I exploded.  As soon as I started cumming he pulled his hand away.  I shot again and again, my cum landing all over my chest and legs.  It was the best orgasm I’d had in my life.

    "Oops”, Trisha said, “Looks like he’s gay."  I whimpered in response, completely defeated and spent.

    The two of them got dressed.  "We’re going out for a while”, she explained.  “Don’t go anywhere.”, she teased me.

    Trisha was wearing a long skirt and sweater, but CJ stopped her from putting panties on.  “Don’t do that, we can stop by the park on the way back.  It will be dark, we can sit on a bench, and I can finger you to another orgasm or two.  If it’s dark enough and no one can see us, I’ll climb under your skirt and eat your pussy too.”

    As they left the room I heard her coo, “Ooo, that sounds like fun."  They shut the door and left me there, naked and tied up, with my cum starting to dry.  Hours later they returned, disheveled from their adventures in the park.  Immediately they fell into bed, started taking off each others clothes, and then started fucking again.

    The rest of the weekend was spent tied up in the chair, occasionally given water, as I was forced to watch them fuck in every way imaginable.  They would go out for hours at a time, only to come back and fuck more.  When I had to piss, they let me soil myself and the chair.  Watching the sexual fury always made me hard, I was too young to help it, and every time CJ would give me a quick jerk to make me cum.

    Each time they laughed about it and called me gay, leaving me there with cum all over myself.  Once CJ had held onto me as I came, pointing my dick so that I shot my own cum onto my neck and face.  It got to the point where Trisha enjoyed watching him do that and would reward him with a blowjob each time.

    I’d lost track of the time and the count of how many times they’d fucked.  I knew they’d done it outside of the room because they would talk about it; the back of his car, the park, even in the bathroom of a restaurant.  Toward the end of the weekend they were discussing how to make things more exciting and CJ suggested getting one of his friends involved, that way Trisha could experience two men at the same time.  The idea thrilled her, she especially loved how both men would recover fast enough that she’d be able to get fucked continuously for hours.

    "And if the two of you can’t keep me satisfied, we’ll just have to find a third”, she said.

    Hours after I was supposed to leave they finally let me go.  Trisha left without saying where she was going, so it was just CJ.  He untied me enough that I could free myself.  I was so exhausted and dehydrated that I could barely move.  The whole weekend I didn’t get any sleep because they were always fucking and keeping me awake, they never fed me, and I’d cum so much I was ready to pass out.

    He didn’t give me time to clean up though, once I was free he told me to dress and leave.  So I had to make the hours long car ride home covered in my own cum and piss, my clothes getting stained with every mile.  They’d given me just enough time for the trip that I would make it for my first class on Monday, but wouldn’t have an opportunity to go home.  It was obvious she’d planned the whole thing.

Nov 19, 2011 15 notes
#college
Leanne's Confession

    I’m writing this, less as a confession, but more so you know what happened.  I know that I stood you up the day of our wedding, ran away from everything we had, and you haven’t heard from me since then, but I still care for you enough that I want you to know the truth.  First I need to tell you that I really was a virgin, I know that was important to you, I had been saving myself for marriage.

    Things changed though on the night before our wedding, the night of my bachelorette party.  As you know I had my bride’s maids plan the party for me.  I had told them nothing crazy, and no strippers, but they didn’t listen.  They told me that we were going out to Dave and Busters, but instead they took me to a club I’d never been to before.  I’m getting a bit ahead though.

    They picked me up with a limo and put a blindfold on me once I was inside.  It was all fun and playful, and I could tell that all my girlfriends were worked up, maybe a little drunk, and ready to have fun.  I was enjoying it and going along with things, sharing a drink with them in the limo.  The first time I realized that something was wrong was once we got to the club.

    It was supposed to be a Dave and Busters, which would be loud and crowded, but wherever they guided me into was mostly quiet.  They sat me down in a chair and removed the blindfold.  We were in some kind of club, a large dance floor surrounded by tables, with a bar to the side.  The room wasn’t that large, but it was filled with my girlfriends and some of their friends that I recognized.

    At first I was upset, protesting that this was not what I wanted, but they calmed me down by explaining that this was much better than the other place.  The club they’d reserved was just for us, no one that wasn’t our friend would be there (except for the male bartender), we had it all to ourselves, and we could spend the evening having food and drinks anyway.  So I calmed down and joined them with another drink.

    A couple of hours went by and I was starting to enjoy myself.  Then I noticed a commotion from the corner where we’d come in earlier.  It took me a minute to realize what it was, and when I did I got really upset.  Male strippers had entered the room and were working their way toward the dance floor, entertaining on their way.

    I got into an argument right there with my bride’s maids.  They were excited about things and didn’t understand what I was so upset about.  None of them knew that I was a virgin, that I’d been saving myself.  As far as they all knew I had been sexual active for years.  I felt too embarrassed about it to tell them though.  In retrospect I suppose I was a little uptight about sex, being so inexperienced, but I was also frightened an anxious.

    The strippers were five, good looking guys.  One of them was black, I’m pretty sure that one was Latina, but all five were very well built.  I remember they all had perfectly sculpted chests, muscled bodies, and tight asses.  Each one was dressed different of course; fireman, policeman, soldier, construction worker, and biker.

    Just as I was getting up to leave, seeing I wasn’t getting anywhere with my bride’s maids, the strippers spotted me.  Every other woman in the room was going nuts, hooting and cheering as the guys strutted about, but I was frozen silent.  Music started playing, high energy dance music, and that was when two of the strippers came over to me.  One grabbed me, one grabbed a chair, and they lead me to the middle of the dance floor.

    I tried to resist, I really did, but it was no use.  The strippers took my reluctance as shyness, while the audience of my friends assumed my reluctance just normal embarrassment.  After they got me to the middle of the dance floor I really felt trapped, there was just nowhere for me to go.  One of the guys, I don’t remember which one, started stripping right in front of me as soon as I was seated.  He was wiggling his ass back and forth, humping his hips at me, while stripping off his shirt.

    Looking around, trying to find a way out, I could see four of the other guys doing the same thing in the crowd of my friends.  They were going from table to table, dancing for various women, letting each of them touch and feel.  Occasionally they would leave an article of clothing on a table or with one of my friends.  Everyone else seemed excited, thrilled at what these men were doing, and they were really enjoying themselves.  I felt like the only one embarrassed, and I was trapped in the middle of the room with no one but the stripper within thirty feet of me.

    The guy in front of me stripped down to just a tiny little g-string.  It really didn’t cover him up, just sort of formed a little cloth sack for his privates to hang in.  Looking back I remember all of the men were large, though I didn’t know it at the time, each was very well endowed.  For a few more minutes he gyrated his hips at me, causing his g-string sack to wag back and forth, thrusting toward me.

    I know I was embarrassed, but that didn’t slow down the stripper or bother him at all.  Then I looked up and saw that the other four guys were on the dance floor, away from the tables, and moving closer to me.  When those four guys got a couple feet away from me, the guy that had been dancing for me the whole time, took two steps back and turned to face my friends.  All five guys were now facing away from me, dancing in a circle around me, and motioning toward the audience.  Their naked asses were circling around me, their muscled backs all I could see.

    Then the guy that had been dancing in front of me turned around and moved back toward me, but he didn’t stop a couple feet away like he had before.  Instead this time he got right in front of me, and lifted up one of his legs to put his foot on the edge of my chair.  His g-string was hanging inches from my face as he started gyrating his hips again.  All my girlfriends were watching and cheering loudly, woots and hollers coming from all directions.

    Unexpectedly the guy reached out and put his hands on my shoulders.  I had never seen strippers before, but I thought they weren’t allowed to touch or be touched.  Here was this guy touching me though.  Then his hands started to slide down my arms, moving slowly down from my shoulders.  His hands were warm, his touch felt electric, and I felt myself blush more than I thought I could.  When his hands were even with my chest he brushed his fingers across my breasts, his fingertips running right across my nipples, and despite my shock I felt my nipples get hard.  At this point I was too surprised to even resist, and I feared that my body was betraying me by responding.

    He wrapped his warm hands around mine, my hands looked so small and pale held in his.  Then he lifted my hands up from where they’d been in my lap and placed my hand on his hips right where his g-string was.  He kept his hands over mine, but he stopped gyrating and looked out at my friends with a questioning look on his face.  The cheers from my friends got louder, every woman in the room expect me was shouting and cheering.  He started to slide my hands down his legs, taking his g-string with them.  I tried to resist, to pull my hands away, but I couldn’t stop him.  Either he was too strong for me or my strength had left, but he must have felt my resistance because his smile got bigger.  And then in one quick motion he pushed my hands down to his knees and his g-string fell to the floor.  And still he didn’t take his hands off mine.
    His dick hung before me, just inches from my face, and all I could think was how huge it was.  It was still limp, swollen but not hard, but amazingly big none-the-less.  I’d never seen anything like it, and I was frightened.  My girlfriends on the other hand were wooting and yelling loudly, all enjoying the spectacle.  Once again the guy looked up at my bride’s maids with that questioning look on his face.

    I couldn’t see their response, I couldn’t stop looking at the monster hanging in front of me, but he smiled at whatever it was.  Next he moved my hands again, but this time going higher.  Before I knew it, he had placed both of my hands on his penis, wrapping my fingers around it.  Trying to pull away proved not only pointless, but only fed into what he did next.  He started pumping my hands up and down the length of his shaft.  This strange man was forcing me to jerk him… in front of a room full of my friends.  His big tanned hands, wrapped around my small pale hands, wrapped around his big tanned dick, and he was moving my hands up and down his length in a steady rhythm.

    Looking around for help I could see almost everyone was watching me, but the other four strippers had moved into the crowd and that was causing small pockets of my friends to be distracted.  As soon as the other four guys got into reach of the women in the crowd their g-strings were removed.  The guys made their way from one friend to another, stopping at each woman temporarily.  My friends would fondle the exposed dicks of the male strippers, grabbing eagerly as the men passed by.

    Then I got distracted by the guy in front of me.  He put a hand on the side of my face and turned my attention back toward him.  It took me a second to realize that his other hand was on my shoulder, and even though my hands were free I was still stroking him.  I was surprised at what I was doing, mesmerized by the sight of my hands moving up and down.  My hands seemed so small wrapped around his large member.  The motion I was causing, the way his dick rocked up and down and his balls swung back and forth, it had me enthralled completely.  His dick was getting harder in my hands, and I loved the feeling of making him hard.  I felt so powerful at that moment, like he was completely under my control.

    That was when I caught myself smiling, despite myself I was not only enjoying it but letting him know.  I blushed deeply, I could feel the heat rising through my body to my face.  Then he moved his hands back to mine, and started moving my hands faster.  Another pair of hands touched my shoulders, causing me to jump slightly.  Looking around I saw the black man standing behind me.  He was completely naked, his dick bigger than the guy in front of me, and to my amazement it was only half hard!

    Reaching down into one of the bags they had brought with them, the black man pulled out a can of whipped cream.  Any suspicion that I felt was quickly put to rest, he sprayed some cream out onto his finger and put it to my mouth.  I recoiled, tried to pull back away from his hand, but there was nowhere to go.  My friends all whopped and cheered, urging me on.  Looking to my friends, I could see the other three guys still moving through the crowd, distracting only a handful of my friends each.  The majority of the crowd of women were watching me, egging me on.  So reluctantly I leaned forward a bit and sucked some of the whipped cream off his finger.

    Cheers came up from everywhere.  Both of the men by me were smiling big smiles.  The black man left the can of whipped cream and went back to the crowd.  Once the stripper in front of me had gotten my hands working on his cock again, he took the can of whipped cream and put some on his fingers.  Knowing that it was pointless to resist I licked it off his fingers.  He had put enough cream on that it took me a while, but I managed to get enough that he took his hands away from my face.

    Next he took the can and pointed it at the head of his penis.  I tried to pull away from him, afraid of what might happen, but he had one hand wrapped over both of mine holding me to him and there was no where I could go.  He pushed the can just a bit, and a little spurt of whipped cream fell from the nozzle and landed squarely on the head of his dick.  I shook my head at him and said, “No.  No."  Still holding my hands around his shaft, he made me wiggle his penis, causing it to shake lewdly at me.

    Again my friends cheered loudly, urging me to do it.  Even the strippers moving through the crowd had stopped, so now everyone was paying attention to me.  I felt trapped, trapped into doing something I didn’t want to do.  And then I felt the stripper’s dick start to go limp, just a little bit, but it was unmistakable.  The feeling of him starting to shrink gave me a sinking feeling in my stomach; I felt disappointed and unattractive.  That drove me to do it, I hated feeling like I was turning him off.  So, holding his dick steady, I leaned forward and carefully sucked the cream off it with just my lips.

    Expecting to hear cheers from my friends, I was instead surprised to hear boos of disappointment.  My friends were booing me and I didn’t know why.  Again the stripper’s dick shrunk a bit in my hands, and that horrible feeling appeared again in the pit of my stomach.  I didn’t know what everyone wanted, or why they were booing.  In response to the booing the stripper looked down at me and shook his head.  I actually frowned at him, and unsure what to do I started jerking his cock again with a tighter grip.

    But he stopped me, reached down and stopped my hands.  Slowly he removed my hands from his dick, and for a second I thought he would let me go back to my table.  I thought that in some way I was so horrible at this that I was done, and I was both relieved and disappointed.  Instead of letting me go though the stripper held his dick straight out toward me and sprayed whipped cream down the entire length of it.  That brought cheers again from all my friends, and that was when I realized what everyone else wanted.

    I knew there was no way that I would be able to fit him into my mouth, he was way too big, and I petrified to even try.  You know that I had never done that with anyone but you, and I didn’t want to then.  All I could think about was running away, getting up and leaving all my friends there and pretending nothing happened, but I found myself stuck in the chair.  Part of me wanted to do it to make that feeling in my stomach go away, and part of me thought that if I just did this one last thing I could get up and run away.

    So slowly at first I leaned down and licked the cream off the head of his dick.  The first time I managed to not make contact with him at all, but when I went back for a second lick my tongue made contact with his shaft.  His dick jumped a little bit, and I knew it was getting hard again.  That feeling in my stomach disappeared, and was instantly replaced with a burning fire.  My face flushed again as I blushed, and I thought that if I just kept my head down maybe no one would be able to see how embarrassed I was.

    Going back for a third lick of cream I moved my tongue a little farther down his shaft, brushing it gently, but there was so much whipped cream that I had to open my mouth and suck instead of licking.  I put my open mouth to the side of his dick and sucked in a whole mouthful of whipped cream.  Despite my best efforts the cream was getting all over my face, and some dripped and landed on my chest.  I was wearing a long skirt and a spaghetti strap top, and the cream landed squarely at the top of my cleavage.  Continuing to work my mouth down the length of his dick, alternately licking and sucking, I simultaneously cleaned his shaft of whipped cream and got him hard again.

    Sitting back and looking at his hard cock I was filled with a heat, burning its way up from my groin.  Part of me was really proud that I had made his dick rigid, that I had turned him on like that.  Then he sprayed another glob of whipped cream on the head of his dick.  I knew what he wanted, and I figured that I had already done enough in a room full of my friends (who were all watching), that I figured what-the-hell.  Without hesitating any more I opened my mouth and wrapped it around the head of his dick.

    It was tasty, his sweat mixing with the whipped cream, and it fit better than I thought.  His dick was so much bigger than yours, it surprised me that I was able to handle it.  I could feel the heat coming off of him, the heat of his cock, and the heat swelling up inside of me.  That was when I realized that I was wet, I could feel the heat and moisture mixing in my panties, the whole experience was turning me on.  For a moment I forgot myself, getting caught up in my feelings, and I struggled to snap back to reality.

    I found myself working my mouth up and down the stripper’s hard dick, sucking as much of it as I could into my mouth, feeling him press against the back of my throat.  To my surprise my hands had moved on their own, one was caressing his balls and the other was wrapped around the base of his shaft and was moving up and down in time with my head.  It was surprising to me that I could fit both a hand and my mouth over his dick, that he was that big, but like I said I’d only ever been with you.

    Also surprising to me was that I didn’t want to stop which I didn’t discover until he put his hands on the sides of my head and pulled away from me.  He pointed toward my chest, which is when I noticed the drops of whipped cream all over my cleavage.  I had forgotten about the crowd of my friends, all watching, but they cheered when he bent over and put his face to my chest.  Once again I was surprised when I felt his tongue running over my chest, across the top of my breasts, as he moved from drop to drop licking up all the cream.

    His head came back up and he looked out at my friends, they were clapping and cheering.  At random places in the crowd I could also see the other four guys, all getting whipped cream licked and sucked of their hard cocks by my friends.  One guy even had two woman on their knees in front of him, one sucking his dick and the other sucking on his balls.  I got so embarrassed witnessing that and I temporarily forgot what I had done.

    That was when my attention was brought back to the stripper in front of me.  His hands were moving across my shoulders and my chest, his warm hands caressing my exposed cleavage.  Then he sprayed a spot of whipped cream right between my breasts, and before I could protest he dove right back in with his tongue to lick it off.  My head was down, looking at him, my hands on his head trying futilely to push him away as he worked farther down into my D cup cleavage.  I know how you always enjoyed my breasts, and tried to pay attention to them, and it seemed that he was enjoying them just as much.

    I felt another pair of hands on my shoulders, and as I turned to look up at the black guy standing behind me his huge dick appeared directly beside my head.  It was amazing, glistening in the lights with saliva and melting whipped cream, and even bigger than I had imagined was possible.  All of the men were bigger than you, but this big black cock was three times as long and as thick are you.  Absolutely enthralled by the spectacle I probably would have spent the rest of the night unable to tear my eyes away from it, except the stripper that had been licking at my cleavage distracted me.

    He sprayed two large globs of whipped cream on my breasts, right on my nipples.  I was so distracted that I hadn’t even noticed when these two men pulled the straps of my top off my shoulders and then pulled my top down beneath my breasts, leaving me exposed for everyone in the room to see.  That particular top doesn’t work with a bra, so I hadn’t worn one that night, but I hadn’t expected to need one either.  And now here I was, my large breasts hanging there for everyone to see, with two spots of whipped cream the only things concealing my nipples.

    Completely embarrassed I blushed deeply, redness coming to my cheeks and my chest.  Instinctively I brought both hands up to my chest, cupping my breasts, trying to hide my nakedness.  Now I was suddenly afraid, completely shamed, and I was back to just wanting everything to end.  Unfortunately I was trapped between these two naked, sweaty, hard men.  The stripper in front of me pulled one hand away from my breast while the black stripper behind me pulled away my other hand, and though I tried to resist they were just too strong for me.

    The black guy behind me grabbed both my wrists, holding my hands over my head, and started sucking the whipped cream off my fingers and licking it off my palms.  Having my hands over my head caused my breasts to lift and push together which only helped the stripper in front of me.  He went to his knees, cupped both my breasts, and started licking the whipped cream from my nipples.  The feeling of his tongue on my breasts, of his mouth sucking on my nipples, his tongue encircling them was amazing.

    Combined with the sensation of the guy behind me sucking on my fingers and kissing my hands, I found the fire welling up inside me again.  Feeling completely exposed and vulnerable actually made it worse, my arousal increasing as I felt things slipping out of my control.  Both of my nipples were painfully hard, which contrasted nicely with the soft tongue circling them.  After a minute the black guy behind me let go of my hands, which I instantly moved to the head of the stripper kissing my breasts and sucking my nipples.

    He moved his head away and handed the can of whipped cream to the black guy.  The black stripper moved beside me and sprayed whipped cream down the top of his long shaft, and then held it out toward me.  Fear overtook me again, there was no way that I could do what he wanted.  I had never thought that I could be intimate with another man, but the thought of being with someone not white was unfathomable.  I looked toward the crowd, desperate for someone to rescue me, for any of my friends to see that I’d had enough and wanted to flee.

    But everyone was either distracted sucking whipped cream off a stripper’s dick, getting whipped cream sucked off their breasts, or watching the show.  No one seemed to care for how trapped and afraid I felt, and I couldn’t believe what was happening in this room.  I thought about pulling my top back up, but the stripper in front of me was massaging both of my breasts with his strong, warm hands which preventing me from covering myself.  While his attention did feel good I was too afraid to stop him, too afraid to do anything.  Sensing my reluctance the black stripped put his free hand behind my head, pulling my hair out of my face, and pushed his long black dick toward my mouth.

    Stupidly I opened my mouth to try and protest, to tell him to stop, but before I could get a sound out he popped the head of his huge dick into my mouth.  My surprise caused my mouth to drop open farther, which the black stripper took as an invitation to push deeper.  Whipped cream was mixing in my mouth along with his sweat, the taste was very similar to the other stripper, but the black guy was much larger.  Slowly I started to get transfixed again, as the big, black cock filled my mouth.  I choked when he pushed too deep, and he pulled out a bit in response.  Both of my hands came up to hold his length, to guide him as I took him in and out of my mouth.

    Soon I had completely forgotten about the other stripper, all of my attention was on the black monster that (for the moment) was all mine.  I was enjoying myself, the taboo of what I was doing making even more exciting.  Here I was, in a room full of every female friend I had, with my tits hanging free sucking on a huge black dick.  I felt dirty, the black stripper’s hand pulling my hair and fondling my breast while I sucked him, like I was a whore.  Then I became acutely aware of the sensation in my pussy.  It had been subtle, something I could deny, but I found myself no longer able to convince myself it wasn’t there.  My panties were soaked, my pussy was dripping wet, I felt hot all over, and I was more turned on then I had ever been.

    Then the black stripper held my head tight to him, keeping as much of his cock as he could in my mouth.  There hadn’t been any whipped cream on him in a while, I had gotten it all with my mouth and tongue, so I wondered what he was doing.  I felt his cock tense up, getting harder for an instant, and then I felt something hot burst into my mouth and hit the back of my throat.  Taken completely by surprise I tried to pull away, but he was holding my head in place to strongly for me to get away.  He was cumming in my mouth and I had nowhere to go.  I knew that I would choke and gag unless I did something, so I swallowed.

    Though you and I have done that, you know that I had never swallowed before, but I found it quite easy this time.  As he spurt his semen again and again into my mouth, I just kept swallowing, and even when his cock stopped pumping I didn’t take it out of my mouth.  It felt like I was no longer in control of myself, like I was watching my hand pump this strange black dick in and out of my mouth.  Eventually though the black stripper withdrew his dick from my grasp, even going limp as it was, it was huge.  I was shocked, amazed at myself for having fit as much of his dick in my mouth as I did, I could even see the glistening of my saliva on his shaft.

    I was enthralled again, completely taken in by the sight of his huge, black member, but my attention was suddenly diverted when I felt something against my leg.  The stripper in front of me was down on his knees, his hands were under my long skirt on my legs and they were moving higher.  Shock overtook me again, I froze up and fear gripped me.  Defenseless and afraid, I just sat there as his hands moved higher and higher up my legs, past my knees, and up my thighs.

    Then his hands reached the top of my thighs, he parted my legs slightly, and I was filled with mixed emotions unsure what his intentions were.  Still frozen in fear I sat there as his hands moved to my hips.  I felt his fingers hook inside the waist band of my panties, and then he tugged and started pulling them down.  He was amazingly skilled, I didn’t even lift up off the chair and he was still able to get my panties down to my thighs.  I tried to close my legs, to prevent him from taking my panties any farther down, but he was able to keep my legs parted with one hand and take my panties completely off with the other.

    Before I knew it he had my panties out from under my skirt and was holding them up for everyone to see.  I was completely mortified, but all of my friends were cheering and hooting louder than ever.  The black stripper moved back toward the crowd, no indication at all that he had cum just moments before, as his huge cock swung side to side.  Meanwhile the guy on the floor in front of me grabbed the bottom of my skirt, lifted it slightly, and stuck his head underneath it.  I reached down and put my hands on his head through the fabric of my skirt, and I tried to push him away.

    It was useless though, he was too strong and persistent.  His hands went to my knees and pushed my legs apart.  His head pushed higher, and then I felt him plant a kiss on the inside of my thigh.  I jumped, surprised, and then he kissed my other thigh.  Arousal flooded through me again, it had never left, but it swelled back up into me like a huge flood.  The stripper’s head moved the last few inches up my thighs and then I felt him plant a kiss right above my pussy.

    I squirmed and tried to twist away from him, but his hands were holding my hips to the chair while his forearms were pushing my legs apart.  That was when his tongue made contact with my clit.  The friction of his tongue working back and forth on me actually made me let out a yelp.  My pussy was soaked from everything that had happened so far, I could feel my wetness leaking onto my thighs, stirred by his exploring tongue.

    While you had gone down on me before, it was always something that I didn’t really enjoy, but the things this strange man did to me with his tongue and probing fingers was unbelievable.  I had an orgasm almost right away, and it was as powerful as all my build up indicated it would be.  My body shook violently, and I found myself pinching my nipples and fondling my breasts… I had forgotten completely that my shirt had been pulled down.  As my orgasm subsided I felt completely relaxed, my entire body loosening, and I found that all my shame had disappeared despite that I was sitting half naked in a room in front of a room full of my friends with a naked male stripper under my skirt with his tongue lapping at my pussy.

    As you’re aware I’ve never been able to have more than one orgasm at a time, and just like when we’re together I thought for sure that now that I had cum he would stop.  But he didn’t stop.  His tongue relentlessly worked over my clit while he pushed two fingers deeper inside me.  I thought I was going to explode, tension was building up inside me, and despite the great feelings washing through me I felt slightly afraid of what I was feeling.  Though I didn’t think it was possible, I orgasmed again and it was stronger than my first.  His fingers pushing into me, filling me up, felt amazing and it was keeping me over the edge.

    My orgasm continued on and on, he sucked my clit into his mouth between his lips, and I heard myself moaning loudly.  Then I felt his other hand slip from my thigh toward my pussy, but instead of pushing between my lips his fingers probed lower.  I was so lost in the sensations that were overwhelming my body that it never occurred to me what he was doing, where his fingers were going, until they found my asshole.  Snapping open my eyes, looking down at his head buried under my skirt, I moved my hands from where they’d been working on my breasts to the top of his head.

    He seemed to only take that as encouragement though as he pushed the tip of one of his fingers into my ass.  This was the biggest surprise of the entire night.  The sensation was overwhelming though, and my orgasm broke through right into another.  It was like crashing over the top of wave only to find another, bigger, stronger wave.  I pushed down toward him, lower in the chair, thrusting myself at his face and hands causing his fingers to push deeper into me and his tongue to press harder against my clit.

    When I regained my senses I could hear myself moaning lustfully, my hips gyrating in the chair, and the stripper beneath my skirt had actually pushed my skirt all the way up.  My bare legs were visible to everyone in the room, spread wide as they were, and everyone on the half of the room in front of me could see clearly what the stripper was doing to me.  I was getting very sensitive, and I couldn’t take any more of his tongue and fingers, so I pushed his head away and pulled back from him.  Thankfully he understood and pulled back also.  Immediately I pushed my skirt back down to cover myself.

    That was when I realized why all my friends in the room were so happy about what I was doing.  As soon as he was done, the stripper stood up and turned to the crowd making a big circling motion with his hand.  When the other guys saw the signal they started picking women out of the crowd, and putting their faces into the women’s laps.  The strippers wouldn’t do anything with my friends that hadn’t been done to me.  As I looked around the room I could see dicks in mouths, mouths to pussies, mouths to breasts… all of my friends were out of control.

    Suddenly ashamed, my sexual arousal starting to wane, I pulled my top back up and covered my breasts.  I stood up to leave, to run away, but the stripper in front of me grabbed my wrist.  He led me to the small stage at the front of the room.  At this point I was completely on automatic, not able to resist anymore and not caring what was happening.  The scene in the room had me stunned.  The hot, naked, tanned body of the stripper had me aroused, and the side to side swinging motion of his dick had me mesmerized.

    He laid me down on my back on the stage, and then held himself in a push-up position over me.  Even hovering over me his dick was long enough that is was touching me, pushing against my skirt covered leg.  Women near the stage were cheering and clapping, encouraging him.  One of his hands moved up and pulled my top down, exposing my breasts again.  His head came down and he sucked on my nipples again, circling his tongue around them, and planting kisses all over.  My breasts had become really sensitive, and I found myself getting wet from his attention.

    More than I thought was possible had already happened here in public, and I’d already gone beyond the limits of my comfort, but I feared the show wasn’t over yet.  Worse than that my body was betraying me and actually reacting and enjoying the lewd things occurring.  The stripper holding himself over me would pick his head up, look at the crowd of my friends, and then move his head back down to my body… but each time moving lower.  I let myself lay there, enjoying his attention, trying to forget the crowd of my friends, but their cheers were distracting.

    When his head got down to my waist he moved from the position he was in, and pushed my legs apart to kneel between them.  His dick was sticking up from his lap, tall, thick, and hard, and it looked so tempting that I actually licked my lips.  He put his hands on my ankles, and then slowly pushed higher causing my skirt to slide up my pale legs.  As he passed my knees I reflexively bent my knees causing my skirt to slide the rest of the way up and leaving my laying there completely exposed to him.

    I was thankful for two things.  First, that he had laid me down on the stage sideways so that none of my friends could see up between my legs.  Second, that I had taken care to trim myself.  I had been worried about looking neat for our wedding night, but now I was just thankful that I looked neat for this strange man.  The thought caught me off guard, made me feel slightly self conscious, but then I realized that this strange man had already had his mouth on my pussy so there wasn’t much he hadn’t seen already.  Then that thought made me blush again, I couldn’t believe the position I was in.

    That was when he leaned forward again, getting back into the push up position, holding himself over me.  His head was over mine, he was looking in my eyes, his slick chest was barely touching my breasts.  More disturbing to me though was the realization that his large dick was hanging squarely between my legs, it was actually rubbing against my pussy lips.  I was more afraid at that moment that I have ever been.  It was one barrier that I was not willing to cross, it was my absolute limit, and I didn’t know how to tell him.  I’m sure that none of my friends knew that I was a virgin, and neither did this strange man, but I didn’t know how to make it clear and get him to stop.

    He looked at the crowd, and did a push up.  Everyone else cheered, but I actually moaned.  The feeling of his cock rubbing against me was immensely erotic, the forbidden nature of it made me feel so dirty.  Another push up and my pussy was absolutely on fire.  The cheering from my friends snapped me back to the reality of what was occurring though, and becoming ashamed I brought my hands up to try and push him away from me.  Unfortunately the combination of his weight and the positions we were in made it impossible to move him, all I was doing was pushing against his chest which made it seem like I was enjoying it.

    Although I was enjoying it, I didn’t want him to know that and I certainly didn’t want things to go farther.  The stripper was oblivious to my silent protests though, he was looking to the crowd of my friends for directions, and all of my friends were clapping in time with his push ups while smiling.  For a few minutes he just teased me like that, pushing up and down, rubbing his cock against me, teasing and turning me on more and more.

    Then finally he shifted positions just a little bit, and I felt the head of his large dick push directly against my pussy, parting my lips slightly.  He looked down at me and must have seen the absolute shock in my face because he smiled at me before turning back toward the crowd.  I had the horrible realization that the way I was laying none of my friends could tell whether he was inside me or not, but his motions would have made it look like he and I were fucking.  As far as everyone else in the room knew, he was fucking me right there on stage.  No one else was aware that my virginity was intact, and yet inches away from being violated.  It was already too late for me to protest or stop I realized, everyone had thought that I’d already gone all the way with this strange man.

    In my panic to try and make him stop I reached down and grabbed his hips, thinking that maybe I could push him away.  He must have mistaken it for lust, that I wanted it to happen, that I was trying to pull him into me, because he pushed down just a little bit.  Unmistakably the head of his cock pushed into me, it was something I’d never felt before, the way it stretched me out hurt.  I let out a soft yelp, but it was lost to the cheers of my friends.  They all thought that the stripper was teasing them but not going down all the way like he had before, they couldn’t see what was really happening.

    Pushing on his hips I told him, "Stop”, but if he heard me he made no indication.  The room was loud with both music and all the cheers of my friends.  When I protested again, “Please stop”, he instead pushed down a little farther causing more of his shaft to sink into me.  I was being torn apart, it felt like I was being split in two by his large dick, and I knew that only a small portion of it was inside me.  Despite me begging him to stop and me pushing against him, he continued his assault, lowering himself into me inch by inch.

    I was being deflowered and raped right there on stage, in public, in front of my friends, and they all thought that I was enjoying it!  That was when I realized that the pain was subsiding, that he was sliding into me more easily, and the reason why was because of my wetness.  My body was reacting to his assault, my pussy was dripping wet, and despite myself I found pleasure started to rise from inside me.  I moaned at the agony of my situation, which caused him to look at me.  He mistook the look of pain and fear on my face, the moan that had escaped me, as signs of pleasure.  So in one smooth motion he lowered himself all the way, his hips touching mine, his weight pressing into me, and the entire length of his cock deep inside me.

    Outrage and fear gripped me, I couldn’t believe that this was happening!  After all that time of saving myself, it was all taken away in one moment by a complete stranger.  Then he lifted himself back up and I could feel the length of his dick withdrawing.  I started to feel empty inside, unfulfilled, and then his motion stopped with just the head of his dick still inside me.  He lowered himself back down as he had before, and all of his cock pushed back into my wet pussy.  When he was inside me again I realized that I was actually enjoying the sensations and fearing that he might stop, that he might withdraw from me completely and leave me empty.

    With his next thrust I shuddered, my body washed with a warm sensation of pleasure.  A small moan escaped my lips as his cock filled me completely.  He turned his head down and looked at me, an inch from my face, and he asked, “Still want me to stop?”

    I was shocked, he had heard me ask him to stop, and he had persisted anyway.  Horror and anger rose in me, I couldn’t believe that he had done that, but despite what I was feeling I found myself unable to tell him to stop.  The pleasure that was radiating out from my pussy was intense, almost overwhelming, better than I could ever have thought possible.  Not wanting him to stop, feeling weak and powerless to resist his penetration, “No”, squeaked past my lips.

    His smile got bigger and then he started bouncing himself on top of me.  At a furious pace his cock bounced in and out of me, his largeness filling me so much that I thought I would break.  I orgasmed almost immediately, each time his dick pushed down and filled me my orgasm got stronger, starting anew with each of his thrusts.  Time passed, I don’t know how much, with me trapped underneath this strong man’s body as he fucked me, and the whole time I just kept cumming and cumming.

    When he finally stopped I found myself moaning loudly, my breasts stopped bouncing back and forth, and when he withdrew his cock from me I actually whimpered a little at how empty I felt.  I looked at him questioningly, not wanting him to be done.  The stripper helped me up, my dress falling back down as I stood, but my breasts still hanging free and exposed.  At some point when I was distracted, laying down on the stage, they had set up a screen on the stage.  It formed a small space at the rear, middle of the stage, behind which no one in the crowd would be able to see what was happening.

    It was behind this screen that the stripper led me.  Once there he knelt down in front of me and removed my skirt.  By this time I didn’t want him to stop.  He draped by skirt over a chair, and then proceeded to turn me around so that I was facing the crowd of my friends over the screen.  I gripped the top of the screen with both hands as he stepped up behind me.  He spread my legs, and then I felt the head of his dick push against my pussy opening.

    I pushed back and he pushed forward, and with his hands holding my hips he proceeded to start fucking me hard.  Our bodies were slapping together, and I’m sure I was moaning loudly as he violated me.  Knowing that all of my friends could see my face and the stripper standing behind me turned me on more.  And as he continued fucking me I looked into the crowd of my friends.  The other four strippers were now not only getting sucked and licking pussy, but one of them was also fucking one of my girlfriends that had come in the car with me.  He had her bent over a table and was fucking her from behind.

    After just a few minutes though he left my girlfriend and moved to another table where he whispered something to a woman, she whispered something back, and then he knelt down in front of her, lifted her skirt, pushed her panties aside, and buried his face in her pussy.  The stripper behind me picked up his pace, fucking me faster than before, and the vigor of his thrusts made me cum again.  While my orgasm was not as strong as before, when I felt him start cumming it increased in intensity.

    Spurts of his cum were bursting into me, hitting me in places I didn’t know I had, and it was making me cum harder and harder.  He was holding himself as deep inside me as he could, I felt more full than I ever had before, and I let out a scream of ecstasy as my entire body shook.  When his dick stopped spasming he leaned forward and whispered in my ear, “Your pussy is so fucking tight.  We’re not supposed to cum, but I can’t help myself with you”.  Hearing him talk to me that way turned me on even more.  I turned my head toward him and he kissed me deeply while reaching up to fondle my tits.

    As we broke our kiss I said to him, “You’re not the first guy to cum for me, your friend came in my mouth earlier”.  He looked surprised, but smiled big anyway.  When he withdrew his cock from me I realized that he was, in fact, my first.  Some of his cum started to trickle out of my pussy and run down my thighs, and that was when I realized that he hadn’t used a condom.  Shock gripped me again, and a small bit of fear that this stranger had just cum inside me unprotected.

    Getting down from the stage to return to the crowd the stripper signaled one of his friends over.  Even as he walked away from me I could see that his cock was getting hard again.  I didn’t know that was possible, after all when we’ve been together after you would cum things were over, but it was a night in which I learned a lot.  The second stripper reached the stage, he was a good looking as the first, his body just as well built and glistening with sweat, but I noticed that his dick was not as large.

    He was hard already, his cock moist with whipped cream and saliva, but I could see that he was not as long or thick as the other two strippers that I had seen up close.  It’s not that he was small, he was completely average in size (not that I knew that at the time), but he was smaller than the other men in the room.  I remember feeling slightly disappointed, and I wondered what he would feel like.  As he joined me behind the screen, finally within reach, I grabbed his hard cock in my hands and began stroking it.

    Though his dick was smaller, as I played with it I realized that his dick was bigger than yours, and I found myself wanting to try everything with it to see if it would make me feel as good as the last stripper had.  So without hesitation I dropped to my knees in front of him and took his cock in my mouth.  Sucking the whole length of his shaft in filled my mouth and pressed against my throat, but it was nowhere near as difficult to do as the black cock had been.  I gave it my all, really tried to get him as deep in my throat as I could, and though he seemed to be enjoying it I wasn’t getting much satisfaction from it.  What really disappointed me was that I could get his whole dick in my mouth, but there wasn’t any length of his shaft left for me to stroke and grip.

    Standing up I kept one hand on his cock, I had to feel him inside me.  He sat down in the chair and, facing him, I lowered myself down onto his lap.  I was so wet that he had no trouble sliding into me, the force of his penetration as I dropped myself onto him pushed the cum of the last stripper out of my pussy.  We fucked like that for a few minutes, my tits bouncing in his face, his hands on my hips guiding me, and my body moving up and down guiding his cock in and out of me.  Occasionally he would kiss my breast and suck on my nipples, and the feeling was great, but I didn’t cum.

    After I realized that I wasn’t going to cum I got up from his lap.  He looked satisfied, even though he hadn’t cum, and I felt good, but there was just something unsatisfying about it.  As he was wiping himself off with a towel I realized what it was, his dick just wasn’t filling me up the way the other stripper had.  The feeling of being stretched, of being touched deep inside, of knowing that my pussy was wrapped tightly around a cock… it was all missing with him.

    Leaning forward he asked me, “What’s wrong?  You look like you’re not enjoying yourself."  He must have read on my face what was going through my mind.  Before I could respond he asked, "Would you like me to do something else for you?"  And as soon as he asked the question I knew that, yes, I did want to try something with him.

    I started to whisper in his ear, "I want to…”, but I realized that I didn’t know how to ask for it; I was too embarrassed.  “Earlier, um, your friend”, I pointed to the stripper that had been under my skirt earlier, “He was using his hands on me, um, everywhere”.  I made a motion with my hand over my ass and pussy as I finished, and I felt really embarrassed at hearing myself say it.

    But he seemed to understand exactly what I wanted, and his ease and understanding put me at rest.  He kissed me once, and then moved the chair up to the screen and turned it so that it was facing the back of the stage.  Moving me slowly and gently he put me on my knees on the chair, my arms resting on the back of the chair, so that I could see over the screen and into the crowd of my friends.  Then he stepped up behind me and I felt him rub the head of his dick against my ass, pressing against my skin all the way to my pussy, and then back up to my asshole.

    Without waiting he pushed forward, the head of his cock penetrating my asshole.  There was surprisingly little pain as he slid into me.  His dick was so slick that with no resistance he was able to bury the entire length of himself in one stroke and he didn’t wait to start fucking my ass.  It felt really good having his hard dick slide in and out of my ass, it was so dirty it made me feel like such a slut letting this stranger fuck my ass right in front of a room full of my friends.

    He never stopped fucking me, never once breaking his stride, as I watched my friends interact with the stripper through half-closed eyes and lustful bliss.  One of the strippers had a woman on her back on the floor, he was eating her out, while another woman lay beneath him sucking on his dangling cock.  The other guy I hadn’t gotten a close look at yet was busy spraying whipped cream on his dick so that the three woman sitting in front of him could greedily lick and suck it off.  My close girlfriends were still gathered at our table, and the stripper that had just left me was with them.  He was sitting in a chair and my girlfriends were taking turns sitting on his lap, facing away from him.  They would bounce up and down on his cock while he fondled their tits from behind, sometimes pushing their shirts aside and sometimes sliding his hands underneath.

    An orgasm hit me suddenly and powerfully, and I gripped the back of the chair for fear of falling.  The scene in front of me, combined with the fucking my ass was receiving was enough to make me cum, but I’d been concentrating trying to hold my orgasm off, allowing it to build in strength.  What had pushed me past breaking though was the stripper’s hand, he had sneaked it around and was rubbing my clit.  I was moaning loudly, and pushing back hard against him, but his powerful hands were unrelenting at holding my hips to limit my movement while rubbing my clit.  Wave after wave of pleasure broke through me each time his fingers danced over my most sensitive of areas.

    The stripper leaned up and said in my ear, “You’re so tight.  So fucking tight.  I’m going to cum.  Oh… I can’t resist”.  With that his cock started throbbing in my ass, and I could feel him emptying his load into me.  It was so erotic, such a turn on, hearing him talk like that.  I felt empowered and sexy, knowing that I had pushed him to cum when he wasn’t supposed to, and the combination of it all caused my orgasm to get stronger and continue longer than I though it could.

    Finally though he stopped thrusting, his cock stopped throbbing inside me, and he withdrew.  Wiping himself off with a towel and drinking some water he smiled at me.  I remember that before he left the stage he complimented me saying, “You’re really beautiful, you have such a sexy body”, he kissed my breasts at this point, “Really, you are just hot and sexy”.  It made me feel really good to know that I had pleased him like that and that he thought those things, hearing him say it was arousing too, and it made me wonder why you never said things like that when we were having sex.

    The black stripper was entertaining two women that were sucking at his cock and balls, but when his friend got to him and pointed toward me the black stripper broke away and headed to the stage.  I started to get worried again, seeing him coming at me his dick seemed bigger than I remembered and I feared having it inside me, but I knew that it would come to that.  Knowing that he would reach the stage, climb up and come behind the screen with me, and that I would have him inside me not only made me afraid, but it also turned me on more than I had been that whole evening.

    With the other two strippers I had felt powerful, in control, but seeing this huge, black dick coming toward me was sapping my confidence.  I knew that however he wanted to fuck me, whatever position he wanted to put me in, I would be powerless to resist and probably wouldn’t want to.  As he climbed onto the stage and closed the distance between us I knew that the only real limit I had left was that I didn’t want him to fuck me in clear view of all of my friends, and I was suddenly thankful for the screen.  It would have been shameful, I thought, for all my friends to see me getting fucked by a black man.  And as lewd, slutty, and shameful as I thought it would be… all I could think about at the moment that his hand touched my body was his big, black dick buried inside me.

    Gently he ran his hands over my body, and it helped calm me down a little.  There behind the screen it felt like he and I were sharing a dirty secret as he explored me.  His fingers tweaked my nipples as he ran over my breasts, he slipped one finger inside my pussy and felt my wetness, and when he slipped a finger inside my asshole he whispered, “Did you enjoy getting your ass fucked?"  I nodded weakly in response, his probing fingers were eradicating any last willpower that I had.  "Do you want me to fuck you?”, he asked.

    Again all I could manage in response was a weak nod.  “Do you want me to fuck your ass or your pussy?”, he asked me removing his fingers.  Before I could respond he stuck two of his fingers in my mouth and I tasted myself on them.  It was so dirty it turned me on more, again it was something that you had never done with me.  Finally though I managed to shake my head no.  “Why don’t you want me to fuck your ass?”, he asked me.

    “I’m afraid you’re too big”, I meekly replied.

    “We’ll do this easy then”, he said sitting down in the chair.  He pulled me toward him and gently guided me onto his lap facing him.  I slowly lowered myself down, allowing his hard, black dick entry to my pussy.  The sensation was overwhelming, he was much thicker than the other strippers were, and I felt myself being torn apart.  Pain shot up into me and I stopped lowering myself.  His large hands were on my hips, holding me steady.

    Eventually the pain disappeared and my pussy started getting warm again.  I slipped a little lower and more of his hardness pushed into me.  Pain was mixing with the pleasure that I was feeling, and every inch that I took him deeper increased both.  It got to the point where I didn’t care about the pain anymore, the pleasure was so intense, so much greater than anything I’d ever felt, that I couldn’t think about anything else but the black cock inside me.

    And then I felt my legs touch his, our laps coming together, he was completely inside me.  Fire burned inside me, and as he started rocking back and forth.  The motion made his cock slide in and out of me slightly, and waves of pleasure surged up through my body.  When the pain had disappeared I lifted myself up and felt the length of his cock slide out until just his huge head was inside of me.  Sitting back down was easier than I thought it would be, I was so wet that I had no problem coming completely down on him.  As soon as I had him completely inside me I started cumming.

    Both of us didn’t waste any more time, he could see that my pain was gone and I was going crazy I was cumming so hard.  Our bodies started slamming into each other with such a force that the chair was rocking on the stage.  I was able to look over the screen as we fucked, the other strippers entertaining my friends around the room, and one of my bridesmaids had one guy fucking her from behind while she sucked another cock.  Watching her do that pushed me into another orgasm, building on the strength of my first one.

    When I was able to think again, catching my breath, holding my self down on the huge, black cock buried in me I whispered to the stripper beneath me, “I want to try another guy”.  He looked into my eyes, smiled, eager to please me and made a motion to get up.  “No no”, I said pushing him back down into the chair.  “I mean…”, I hesitated suddenly shy again to ask for what I wanted, “With you here too”.

    Understanding sparked in his face and he told me, “You can just wave a guy over here, any one you want.  It’s your night and we’re here for you”.  I manged to get the attention of the stripper closest to the stage, it was the stripper with the average sized dick that I had just been with.  Waving at him over the screen, he quickly finished letting my friend suck whipped cream off his dick, and then he came up onto the stage.  When he got behind the screen he was finally able to see the position I was in, sitting on his black stripper friend, and the huge cock buried in my cunt.

    He smiled at me and then stepped up behind me and asked, “What do you want me to do for you?”

    I still had some of his cum dripping from my ass, and I leaned back to whisper in his ear, “Fuck my ass again.  While I sit here like this”.  To make my point completely clear I bounced a little, showing him the huge black cock moving in and out of me.  Wasting no time he positioned himself directly behind me, placed the head of his dick against my asshole, and pushed forward.

    There was little resistance, my ass was already lubed from his previous fucking and his cock was covered in saliva from my friends, I wasn’t sure how many.  For a while I couldn’t move, the feeling of being completely stuffed was too much for me.  My breaths were coming short and quick, every inch that he pushed into me seemed another impossibility that I was able to take so much.

    Once he was halfway in he started pumping in and out, moving himself a little deeper each time.  Each thrust was the most amazing thing I had ever felt, even with all the things I had felt that night.  The pressure of the two cocks inside of me was causing me to be rubbed in every spot I had.  My filled ass causing my pussy to feel tighter and my stuffed cunt causing my ass to feel tighter, and both of them together making me feel every movement of the two men inside me.

    Every orgasm that I had that night was stronger than any orgasm I’d had before, including all of the times I was with you.  Discovering that I could have more than one orgasm while having sex was new, discovering that I could have one orgasm break directly into another was new, and with two cocks inside of me I discovered that I could have more than one type of orgasm and have them at the same time.  The huge black cock fucking my pussy was making me cum like crazy, and the pressure of the cock in my ass was causing the black dick to rub me everywhere imaginable.  My clit was being pushed forward from all the dick inside me, and it was rubbing against the body of the stripper below me as I rocked back and forth against him.

    I fucked them like this for fifteen minutes, maybe twenty, I was completely losing sense of everything except the feeling in my own body.  They were both whispering in my ears, telling me how tight I was, how beautiful I was, how hot my body was, how good it felt to fuck me, and how they loved making me cum.  At the same time I was whispering back to them how much I loved the feeling of having them both inside me, how I loved their cocks, how I wanted to feel both of them cum in me, and how I wanted them to never stop fucking me.

    Talking dirty like that and hearing them talk dirty to me just made the whole experience more arousing for me, it made me feel like such a slut.  When the black stripper said to me, “You’re such a beautiful cock slut.  You’re such a whore for my big black dick.  Cum on my cock, show me what a slut you are”, my mind exploded in orgasm.  My entire body shook, my feet came up off the floor as I felt myself sink all my weight down onto his huge dick, and I convulsed uncontrollably.

    Eventually I ran out of energy, I couldn’t move anymore, my body was turning to jello, and I didn’t think I could continue without passing out.  I had lost count of how much I had cum, and as I collapsed onto the black stripper in the chair beneath me I felt truly satisfied for the first time in my life.

    The two strippers had slowed their motions, but they were still fucking me slowly.  Even though I felt the sensations rising within me again I had to stop.  As I got up, feeling both of their cocks withdraw from me, I wondered what it would feel like to have three men fucking me at the same time, and to feel them all cumming inside me at once.  I lay down on a pile of towels behind the screen, spent, trying to catch my breath.

    Feeling like a dirty whore, knowing the pleasure I brought to them, was the best feeling I ever had.  My friends had paid for the strippers for the entire evening, and as it got late more and more of my friends left.  Eventually there were very few of us left, and talking with the strippers I discovered that they were paid for the night, not just the show at the club.

    So I went with all five of them to a hotel nearby where we all spent the night.  We were there until almost noon the following day, and over the course of the night I got to feel what it was like to have three cocks inside me, and feel them all cum.  The men were amazing, even after cumming they were able to get their dicks hard again within fifteen minutes.  We fucked all over the hotel room, in the bathroom, on the bed, on the table, in the chair, and even in front of the window that looked into the courtyard.

    I spent the entire night in ecstasy, for hours I did nothing but get fucked in every way that I could be.  So when they invited me to perform with them I didn’t even think about hesitating.  They explained that they performed “couple shows”, where two performers got paid to fuck while people watch.  Usually they performed in private clubs for bachelor parties, but they talked about all the possibilities and it was just so exciting that I couldn’t wait to get started.

    I started working with them the following night, what was supposed to be our wedding night, I went with one of the guys to perform at a bachelor party.  Right there in front of nearly thirty strange men my male companion and I fucked each other for nearly an hour straight, in every position I could think of.  That night I discovered that most groups will pay extra to interact with the performers, and I was paid five hundred dollars to be with the bachelor in private… and all he wanted to do was tit fuck me!  He was so horny and drunk that he came in less than two minutes, spewing his load all over my chest and then fell asleep.  I was somewhat disappointed, but when I returned to the group I climbed right back on the male stripper and we fucked for the rest of the show.

    Since then I’ve performed five or six nights a week, every week.  My favorite performances are the ones for female audiences, we always bring multiple men along.  The woman always get so worked up that they want to interact with the men, leaving me to enjoy myself as I will with one or two of the guys at a time.  Most of my favorite memories are from female parties, especially the ones where they want to interact with me, but I also really enjoy the performances for small groups of men.  Those shows usually get the men so worked up that they’re willing to pay any amount to be able to touch me.  There’s nothing like having eight pairs of hands groping me while getting my pussy filled by a huge cock.

    That’s why I couldn’t marry you, I knew you wouldn’t want me now and I knew that you wouldn’t be able to please me.  I’m very happy in my new life, and I hope you can be happy in yours.  Please don’t try to contact me.

Leanne

Nov 17, 2011 27 notes
#leanne
California - The Introduction

    I had to go to Southern California on a business trip and my wife Stacy wanted to go with me to visit her sister.  Stacy hadn’t seen her sister Laura in a couple of years and my wife was looking forward to a week with her only sister in the warmer weather.  The sisters were almost complete opposites.  My wife Stacy being petite with D cup breasts, red hair, pale skin, and lots of freckles loved the colder climates.  While her sister Laura was a tall leggy blond with tanned skin and dark eyes that loved warm weather and beaches.  Our flight arrived, we picked up the rental car, and soon were at her sister’s.

    My wife rang the doorbell a number of times, we even tried knocking, but there was no answer.  Her sister had one of those typical Californian houses with the pool and jacuzzi out back to take advantage of the warm weather, so my wife and I went around the side of the house toward the back thinking her sister might be there and couldn’t hear us.  As we approached the fence surrounding the back yard we could hear muffled noises coming from the back yard.

    My wife crept up to the fence to get a look through, and just as she got her face up to the fence she pulled back with a surprised look on her face.  I leaned in to see what my wife had gasped at and couldn’t believe my eyes.  There was my wife’s sister Laura face down on some pool furniture getting fucked from behind by a well-built, tanned man.  Seeing my sister-in-law Laura with her face buried in a beach towel while getting pounded, on all fours, her tits bouncing beneath her was not what had surprised me.  The guy fucking her had the biggest cock that I had ever seen.  I’ve seen plenty of porn, and this guy could have easily been a star in any porn film.  His cock was long and as thick as my wife’s wrist.

    There was my sister-in-law Laura by the side of her pool getting fucked by this monster cock.  All the while she was moaning like a porn star, obviously using the towel to try and not make too much noise.  I looked over at my wife and saw that she was staring, eyes-wide, at the scene before us.  She watched, fascinated and neither she nor I could tear ourselves away from the scene.  We stayed for a while like that, watching through the fence, before sneaking away quietly.  My wife and I went off for some coffee, giving ourselves some time before returning to my sister-in-law’s house, so we could avoid any embarrassment.

    When we returned we acted like it was our first arrival, even made up a story about having trouble finding the place.  My sister-in-law greeted us warmly, and as we unpacked our things, Stacy and her sister talked and caught up.  The mysterious man from earlier in the day was no where to be seen as we finished unpacking and the sisters talked.  Right before dinner though he arrived, came in through the front door carrying bags of groceries.  Laura introduced him to us as Todd her boyfriend, apparently they’d been dating for quite a while.

    As he moved into the kitchen I could see my wife trying hard not to stare at him.  This close I could see why Laura was so attracted to him, he was tall and athletic, with a well-built frame.  His blond hair and blue eyes stood out against his tanned skin, in all I thought he looked very stereotypical Californian.  During dinner, over shared glasses of wine, he proved to be just as charming as he was handsome.  As Todd was cleaning up dinner, Laura suggested we all enjoy an evening swim before bed, she seemed to enjoy having a jacuzzi to offer to guests.  So Stacy and I changed into our swim suits and went to meet Laura and Todd by the pool.

    My wife was wearing a red bikini that I had bought her last summer, and I had thought it was small and tantalizing, but when I saw what Laura was wearing my jaw dropped.  Stacy had the same reaction I did, apparently she was shocked by her sister’s skimpy bikini.  It barely covered Laura nipples, leave all the rest of her B-cup breasts and half of her areolae exposed, and the bottom piece was just as small.  I could see all of her ass, with just a small string running down her crack and around her hips, holding a small piece of cloth in place over her pussy.  It was obvious she had completely shaved her pussy, because the bikini bottoms covered so little we would have been able to tell otherwise.

    “What are you wearing?”; my wife asked her sister.

    “No one can see into the backyard”, Laura explained, “all of my bikinis are this small because I can get better tans this way”.  I had to agree, everything that I could see of her breasts indicated a full tan.  My suspicion was that Laura frequently sunbathed not wearing a suit at all.  Laura’s explanation seemed to calm my wife down a bit, but I was still shocked.  My wife’s family had always been fairly conservative, and this was out of character from what I knew about Laura.

    Todd came out of the house to join us.  He was wearing swim trunks, the kind that run down to the knees (and the same style I was wearing), but wearing the bathing suit it was obvious just how large his cock was.  It was obviously flaccid, but when he walked you could see it swing from side to side, straining against the interior material of the bathing suit.  The whole package left a large bulge in the front of the suit.  Laura smile at Todd as he approached, but my wife and I were doing all we could to not stare.

    I broke my stare in time to avoid getting caught looking, and glanced at my wife who was still looking but trying not to be obvious.  If Todd noticed he didn’t say anything and certainly didn’t seem to mind at all.  My wife’s reaction didn’t surprise me, I had stared too, but she had continued to look long after everyone else had.  Her quick acceptance of Laura’s tiny bikini and her long glares at the bulge in Todd’s shorts were out of character for my wife.  I didn’t know if it was just the wife from dinner or the scene we had witnessed earlier but my wife was acting different.

    For the first bit my wife and her sister swam, then they moved to the jacuzzi and shared more wine.  Meanwhile I sat on the side of the pool and talked to Todd about my work.  Eventually Laura got out of the pool and came and sat down by me, drying herself off with a towel.  Todd got up and into the pool and began swimming, talking with my wife as they passed in the pool, while I talked with my sister-in-law as she dried off.  After a few minutes I realized that I had become so engrossed talking to Laura that I hadn’t been paying attention to Todd and my wife swimming.

    When I looked over I saw Todd and my wife up against the side of the pool.  Stacy was facing the wall of the pool and Todd was behind her.  They were whispering to each other and Todd was very close to my wife, almost pressing up against her back with his chest.  I was about to get upset that they were so close and obviously not swimming anymore, I was going to say something when Laura moved right next to me, pushing her body against mine.  My sister-in-law’s barely covered body against mine would have been distracting, but I couldn’t help but think about my wife so close to Todd.  For all I could see they could have been up against each other under the water.  The thought stirred up a swarm of emotions in me which was when I heard Laura whisper to me, “You know I think Todd really likes Stacy.  Todd and I aren’t exactly swingers, but we’ve experimented with other people”.

    I was as shocked as I’d been all day, I really didn’t know what to say.  I could barely stammer and had trouble forming thoughts, much less words.  My attention was distracted from my wife and Todd rubbing against each other by Laura placing her hand on my face, turning my head to look at her again.  Glancing at Laura I noticed that one of her nipples had slipped past her bikini top and was now exposed, inches away from my chest.

    My heart was pounding in my chest, I couldn’t make out everything that was happening and thoughts were coming slowly.  Laura obviously saw I was having trouble as she said, “I don’t know how you and Stacy feel about it, but I know Todd has been aching to get his hands on Stacy’s big tits all night”.  As Laura said this I look back at the scene in the pool.  Indeed Todd now had his hands out of the water and were caressing her my wife’s sides, slowly running up and down her naked mid section, flirting with getting near her bikini covered breasts before moving away again.  Even from where I was I could see that my wife’s nipple were rock hard, straining at the fabric of her bikini, and I knew they only got like that when she was excited.  Her head was leaned back slightly, resting against him, and he was whispering something in her ear.

    Turmoil was running through me, I was having trouble breathing.  My wife and I had always been faithful to each other, we had never spoken of doing anything like this, and surely my wife wouldn’t go for anything like this.  I wasn’t sure what I was feeling, anger, confusion, hurt, hell I wasn’t even sure what Laura was getting at but it was obvious that she and Todd had some kind of plan worked out.  That’s when Laura reached out and put her hand on me.  She turned my face back to her and with her hand grabbed hold of my raging hard on through the thin fabric of my swim trunks.  I nearly jumped, but was too surprised to react.  I couldn’t believe that I was excited, that somehow I was turned on.  When the hell had my cock gotten excited?  “Come on, it will be fun.  And besides, what are vacations for if not fun?”, Laura said.  With that my sister-in-law kissed me, her tongue swiftly probing my mouth.

    I broke the kiss and turned back to see what my wife’s reaction would be, surely she would be angry that her own sister was massaging my cock though my swim trunks and had just kissed me, but the scene with my wife and Todd hadn’t changed, my wife hadn’t even noticed.  They were closer now, she was pressed against the wall of the pool by his tanned body.  His hands were still running up and down my wife’s pale sides and across her stomach, and he was still whispering things in her ear.  Her head was back against his chest now and I could see that her eyes were closed.  The position only served to make her breasts look larger, sticking out from her chest and body now, rising up out of the water almost completely, certainly making them more accessible.  My wife wasn’t paying any attention to me or her sister.

    Laura took her bikini top completely off, not that it was hiding much at this point anyway, which immediately pulled my attention back to her.  Her small, shapely breasts hung there inches from my chest, and I could see that indeed she did sunbath topless frequently as she had no visible tan lines.  I couldn’t take my eyes off her breasts, the nipples hard and erect from the effect of water and the cool night air.  My cock jumped in her hand, and again I felt conflicted emotions running through me as my sister-in-law slowly stroked my cock.  Laura must have taken the reaction as a clue because she turned her head toward the scene in the pool and asked, “Todd, what does Stacy think?”

    Todd turned his head slightly to look at Laura and I for a second, grinned, then turned back toward my wife and put his head down by hers.  He whispered something to her and I could see her whisper something in his ear, never opening her eyes and never moving her body away from his.  Todd never looked back at us, instead he ran his hands up my wife’s sides, made a small circling motion to position his hands on my wife’s stomach, and then ran them upward to cup her breasts in his hands.  I was speechless… I was hurt.  I didn’t even know what my wife had said to him, but it was obvious that she wasn’t fighting back.  All my anger, confusion, and pain inside suddenly turned to numbness.  I sat there helpless, a victim, watching as this tall, blond, muscular man with a perfect tan and a perfect smile massaged my wife’s big, pale, perfect breasts through the thin material of her bikini occasionally pausing to pinch her nipples.

    “Looks like everyone wants to have some fun”, Laura said to me.  She moved and sat straddling me, sitting facing me, her tanned breasts now inches from my face.  “Relax”, she said, “just enjoy yourself.  I know Todd has been wanting to get at Stacy’s tits and I’m pretty sure she’s been wanting to get at Todd’s cock”.  I was going to offer some kind of protest, I wanted to, and not just at Laura’s crude language, but Laura cut me off, “It’s California”, she said as if that explained everything.  I sat stunned as Laura untied her bikini bottoms, throwing them to the side with her towel.  She did indeed completely shave her pussy, and it looked like she’d done it this afternoon.  Laura also had a complete tan around her pussy too.

    The thought of Laura’s body laying naked in the warm sun, oil and sweat beading on her skin, rolling down her breasts, her legs, her pussy made my cock jump again.  The motion startled me, I couldn’t believe the thoughts I was having, I couldn’t believe what was happening.  And that thought made me look around to find my wife and Todd as my mind tried to get a handle on what exactly was happening.  Stacy was still pressed against Todd, but they’d moved to the shallower end of the pool, down by the jacuzzi.  Her back was to him, the water at their waists, their bodies pressed hard against each other.  The red bikini top that I had bought for her was missing, her breasts now free to the air, and Todd’s hands were running all over them.  He would pinch her nipples between his fingers, then run one hand between her breasts while his other massaged and kneaded her breasts, only to then move both of his hands back to her breasts pinching her nipples and starting all over again.  Her head was thrown back still, her eyes still closed, obviously enjoying the sensations he was bringing her.

    Laura was kissing me, straddling me, rubbing her bare pussy against my hard cock through the fabric of my shorts, but she could have been a million miles away.  My attention was completely on my wife and Todd.  I watched my wife turn to face Todd, pressing her naked tits against his chest as they kissed.  It wasn’t kissing like Laura and I were kissing, this was deep passionate kissing.  My wife was getting kissed by Todd, their tongues in each other’s mouths, lost in the feel of each other’s bodies.  I don’t know how long they stayed like that, but eventually my wife broke the kiss.

    I thought for a moment that she had changed her mind, I hoped for it.  In my mind she would change her mind, cover herself, run into the house, and maybe even blame it all on the wine.  She and I would get a hotel for the rest of the week, this whole situation would stop before it had gone too far.  Instead she took Todd’s head in her hands and guided his mouth to her breasts without hesitation.  I could see his tongue snaking out of his mouth, working it’s way around my wife’s breasts, sucking her nipples into his mouth.  She leaned her head back, her mouth hung open, and I could hear her moan softly.  I knew her breasts were sensitive, she always loved to have them sucked and fondled, but Todd was really doing a number on them and it was obvious she was enjoying it.  He continued to kiss and suck her breasts, and as their bodies parted a little more I could see his cock.  It was hard and sticking up out of his shorts by a couple inches, rising out of the water.

    My wife must have sensed this, because she brought her head forward and looked down at Todd kissing and kneading her breasts.  Laura was now taking my swim trunks off as I watched my wife reach down toward Todd’s cock.  I wanted to say something, to stop my wife, but my mind was still reeling and I felt helplessly out of control of myself and the situation.  Stacy’s hand brushed the head of Todd’s cock and then disappeared under the water.  I couldn’t tell if she had stuffed her hand inside his swim trunks, if her hand was still outside of them, or if she had taken the front of his trunks down freeing his cock, but I watched as her hand moved up and down under the water presumably stroking his shaft.

    Laura started sliding back from me.  “I want to suck your cock”, Laura said as she moved to her knees in front of me, “it’s been a while since I’ve been able to have a cock fill my mouth.  Todd’s cock is too big for me to suck, I can’t really get it into my mouth, I always end up choking on can’t do it”, she explained.  “It will be nice to have a smaller cock that I can fit in my mouth”, she finished before lowering her lips to the head of my erection.  I couldn’t tell whether she was complimenting me or not.  My wife rarely blows me, but it was always good when she did and I usually had to restrain myself to keep from cumming in her mouth.  Her sister, on the other hand, wasn’t as good and I knew I wouldn’t have any trouble not cumming in her mouth.

    Once I had gotten over the momentary distraction of my sister-in-law’s mouth sliding up and down my cock I looked back toward the pool.  Todd was up to his knees in the water and was helping my wife up so she could sit on the edge of the pool by the steps, never breaking their passionate kiss.  At some point Todd’s swim suit had disappeared and now his cock was sticking out in front of him bobbing lewdly as my wife stroked it like she was possessed.  She had both hands on it, and I could still see half of it uncovered.  Now that she was sitting on the edge of the pool, legs spread, and he was standing between them I could see that his cock was almost as long as her thigh.

    Laura, without taking her lips off my cock, turned slightly to see what I was staring so intently at.  Upon seeing the position that my wife and her boyfriend were in she brought her head up off my cock long enough to say, “He really has a magnificent cock doesn’t he?  And he really knows how to use it”.  Laura’s words stung me, but no where near as much as the scene unfolding between my wife and Todd.  Todd arched his body back from my wife, moving to kneel, and this pulled his cock out of my wife’s grasp.  Stacy’s eyes opened and she shot Todd a pouting look which he returned with a smile.  As he knelled in front of my wife, running his hands slowly up her thighs toward her bikini bottoms, the only thing still concealing her nakedness, my wife reached down and grabbed handfuls of Todd’s hair and pulled his head toward her pussy with a needy look on her face.

    I couldn’t believe what I was seeing.  Here was my loving wife, pulling a strange man’s face into her pussy.  ‘She’s never been that eager with me’, was all I could think before I saw Todd tug my wife’s red bikini bottoms aside.  My wife always kept her pussy hair trimmed and neat, the red triangle of hair framing her pussy perfectly.  I could see that her pussy was dripping wet, and not from being in the pool, the lips of her pussy were puffy and enlarged and I swore I could see her clit poking out from where I was.  Of course I was only able to see for a second before Todd’s head blocked my view, the last thing I saw was his tongue heading straight toward my wife’s clit.

    Everything inside me wanted to scream out for this to stop, but before I could I was interrupted.  A surprised, “Oh!”, escaped my wife’s lips signalling that Todd’s tongue had made contact with her pussy.  She’d never taking her eyes off him, or removed her hands from the grip she had on his hair, but it was obvious the initial contact had startled her as her eyes widened and her body twitched.  Her mouth dropped open slightly and she started moaning.  Todd’s head was working it’s way up and down over her pussy, and though my wife’s leg blocked my view, I was pretty sure from the way my wife was squirming that Todd had at least one finger in her pussy while sucking her clit.

    My wife began moaning louder which caught the attention of her sister.  Laura came up off my cock and turned to see what my wife and her boyfriend were doing.  Upon seeing her boyfriend’s head buried between my wife’s leg, lapping at her cunt, Laura became excited and said, “Oh!  We should do that”.  I didn’t even have time to protest before my sister-in-law had stood, pushed me onto my back, and was moving her cunt into position over my face.  A realization hit me, in the position that Laura was pushing me into I wouldn’t be able to watch my wife.  I tried to turn so that I could continue to see what my wife was doing, but Laura brought her pussy down onto my face before I could.

    As my sister-in-law began grinding her pussy against my mouth I strained to see what was happening with my wife, but my view was blocked by Laura’s legs.  I started snaking my tongue into her pussy, parting her lips and lapping at her cunt juices, resigned to what was happening trying to get it over with as soon as possible so I could flee.  Laura was making small moaning sounds as she rocked her hips moving her pussy back and forth on my face, but it was nothing compared to the sounds my wife was making.  Even with my head buried between my sister-in-law’s legs I could hear my wife moaning and making whimpering sounds, she was getting louder but already she was much louder than any other noise we’d made all night.  If the neighbors were home, they’d know what was happening.

    “I’m cumming.  Oh!  I’m cumming!”, my wife practically yelled.  'My wife never talks when we make love’, I thought.  It had always been a mystery to me exactly when my wife was cumming, I could usually feel her body tense, but she never said anything.  My wife continued her chant of, “I’m cumming… I’m cumming”, for a while before trailing off into a stream of soft, constant moans.  I could hear splashing of water, and just past my sister-in-law’s leg I could see Todd getting out of the pool.  My sister-in-law lifted herself off of me, I wasn’t sure if she’d cum, I wasn’t paying attention to her.  As Laura moved I could see Todd leading my wife away from the pool and toward some towels spread out by the jacuzzi, his huge cock bouncing lewdly before him.

    “You have to watch this”, Laura said to me.  She had moved from my face and was repositioning herself over my cock, and as she pushed her pussy down over my cock with surprising ease she said, “Todd is masterful with his cock, it doesn’t look like it, but he’ll be able to get the whole thing inside her”.  I watched helpless, pinned by my sister-in-law sitting with my cock inside her, as my wife removed her bikini bottoms and stepped gingerly onto the towels laid by the jacuzzi.  I had the realization that Todd and my wife were exactly where we’d seen Laura getting fucker earlier in the day, they even looked like the same towels.

    Laura didn’t move, just sat there holding me inside her, while we both watched Todd help lay my wife down on her back.  The whole time my wife never removed her hands from Todd’s body, never shifted her eyes from his huge cock.  Todd then knelt down between my wife’s spread legs, he pale breasts rising above her petite frame, holding himself up with one arm on either side of my wife.  His cock dangled dangerously close to my wife’s pussy, moving slowly toward her willing gash as he moved into position.  I wondered for a moment if he would get a condom, if somehow this all could stop at this moment.  I wanted to cry out, make this whole thing stop, but part of me feared that my wife wouldn’t stop; that she didn’t want to stop.  Any sense of hope I had was destroyed by my wife.

    She put one hand on Todd’s shoulder and with her other reached down and grabbed the monster cock dangling inches from her wet pussy.  My wife had Todd’s cock in a tight grip abolishing all thoughts that he was going to move away from her or that she didn’t want to be fucked.  My wife was now guiding his cock straight toward her pussy.  “Put it in me”, I heard my wife say.  “Put your cock in me”, she begged as she looked into Todd’s eyes with that same pouty expression on her face.  It was the first time I had ever heard my wife talk dirty.  Todd grinned down at my wife and moved himself forward the last bit and the head of his huge cock pushed between my wife’s pussy lips, stretching her open.

    I didn’t even feel Laura rocking on my lap, but she was now grinding her pussy back and forth, rocking my cock inside her while watching her boyfriend enter my wife.  I couldn’t hardly feel my sister-in-law’s pussy at all, and I couldn’t break my attention away from my wife.  I watched with despair as Todd slowly worked more and more of his cock into my wife.  She now had both her hands balled up and was beating, softly on his back with her fists, a look of pain and concentration on her face.  Every now and then she would let out a whimper and say, “Oh god… oh god…”, as more and more of the huge cock disappeared inside her, but not once did she ask him to stop.  It appeared that just once my wife was getting comfortable Todd would push in a little farther and my wife would winch and beat her fists against his back again.

    My wife’s pussy was stretched beyond belief, and I couldn’t believe it but Todd actually had most of his cock inside my wife.  Laura stopped moving on my lap.  She was staring intently, as I was, at my wife and her boyfriend.  Unlike my wife, who hadn’t stopped making noise since Todd started fondling her breasts, Laura hadn’t moaned at all.  At this point Laura leaned back to whisper to me, “Watch this, Todd’s about to bottom out in your wife’s pussy”.  And just like that I watched as the last of Todd’s cock disappeared into my wife’s gaping cunt.  As his balls came into contact with her, I heard my wife moan.

    For a minute my wife just lay there on her back, eyes closed, fists against his back, breathing heavy.  Todd slowly started to move his cock within my wife when suddenly she brought her legs up and wrapped them around his waist, a surprised look on her face, trying to keep him from moving.  She locked her ankles behind him, pressing her feet into his ass, holding him in place while staring into his eyes.

    Laura began bouncing again, fucking herself on my cock.  When I looked back at my wife she was now wriggling beneath Todd, the motion slowly pulling and pushing his cock in and out of my wife’s pussy.  And while his huge cock was only sliding in and out of her pussy a small amount she was already moaning as loud as she had been all night.  Todd began moving his cock in and out of my wife and she exploded in orgasm.  “OH!  OHHH!  Oh God!”, she screamed.  She continued cumming as Todd started moving his cock in and out more and more.

    I got distracted by Laura grinding down onto my cock as she came, but returned my attention to my wife when I heard her cum for a third time.  “OHHH!  Oh fuck!  Oh fuck!”, my wife was yelling.  Todd was pulling out of my wife’s pussy all the way up to the head of his huge cock before sliding it back into her.  Their fucking was becoming more vigorous with each thrust, and each time his cock bottomed out in my wife’s pussy she exclaimed loudly.  My wife was now having one orgasm after another, it seemed like each time he thrust into her she came again.  The rhythmic fucking sound of Todd slamming into my wife was matched by her grunts, “Oh… Oh… Oh…”.

    The whole scene was incredibly erotic, his ass rising and falling, his cock slamming into her cunt, and her huge tits bouncing back and forth.  The sight of my wife fucking another man right in front of me was too much for me to bear.  It was raw, primal fucking unlike I’d ever seen, and I blew my load deep into my sister-in-law’s pussy.  I knew that what had turned me on so much was the sight of the monster cock plowing into my wife, because my sister-in-law’s fucking was only so-so.  Once I had finished pumping my cum into Laura’s pussy she quickly got up off me.  “It’s probably time to head to bed”, she said to me as she reached out and grabbed my hands pulling me up off the pool lounge.

    I was confused, but let her pull me to standing and start leading me inside the house.  As we walked past I got a closer look at my wife and Todd fucking.  The two of them weren’t paying attention to anything else.  Todd was fascinated by the rhythmic bouncing of my wife’s tits caused by her bucking up to meet his thrusts and her attention was completely focused on the sight of his cock entering her.  They were oblivious to Laura and I passing by, my wife didn’t even break stride with her fucking.  This close I could see that the lips of her pussy were puffy and very pink.  My wife’s clit was engorged and clearly visible.

    Reaching the house Laura slid the rear door open then reached back and grabbed my now limp cock, tugging me inside by it.  As we stepped into the dark of the house I looked back out at my wife and saw her unlocking her ankles from behind Todd’s back.  Instead of placing them flat or moving to get up she hooked her knees on Todd’s arms.  The new position lifted her hips higher, changing the angle that Todd’s cock was entering her.  And his first thrust in this new position made my wife cum again, harder than before, and my wife started yelling again, “Yes!  Yes!  Yes!  Oh… fuck me!”

    Laura shut the door and lead me to the guest bedroom my wife and I would be staying in for the week.  As we made the trip I realized that I’d heard my wife curse more tonight than in all the years we’d been married, and each time had been with another man’s cock thrusting into her.  It was later than I thought, I had to get up early for work, but I knew I wouldn’t be able to sleep.  My head was reeling, and I was torn up inside over what my wife had done…  No! was doing.  My wife was still outside fucking another man… outside! and cussing and moaning like a whore the whole time.  The thought was killing me.

    Knowing I wouldn’t be able to sleep I was thinking about what I was going to say to my wife, how I would react later when she came in for the night, but I was confused as Laura came into the bedroom with me.  “Let them have their fun, you and I should get some sleep”, Laura said to me, “I’ll keep you company”.  I was sure she meant for just a while, until my wife came in, but as she started climbing into bed I had my doubts.  She was still naked, and so was I.  She wasn’t even getting something to sleep in, she was just getting into the bed I was supposed to be sharing with my wife for the week.

    Laura was snuggled up to a pillow on the far side of the bed, it was obvious she wasn’t interested in me anymore, not that I blamed her.  The sex between my sister-in-law and I was mediocre, I probably wouldn’t have cum if I wasn’t watching my wife.  As I lay down in bed on my side all I could think about was my wife and what was happening outside.

Nov 8, 2011 15 notes
#california
California - The First Night

    I lay awake in bed, unable to sleep, my mind racing and heart pounding.  I couldn’t stop thinking about what my wife was doing, and all the things I was imaging just made the reality worse.  My sister-in-law was laying on the far side of the bed from me, both of us naked under the covers, and from her shallow breaths I could tell she was sound asleep.  My wife on the other hand was still out back getting fucked by my sister-in-law’s boyfriend.  The image of my wife, wantonly swinging her legs up to hook her knees around the arms of the man fucking her was still locked in my head.  Her expression had been one of complete lust.

    More surprising than hearing my wife cuss, cum, and fuck like a whore was my reaction to it.  I was so turned on that my cock was swollen almost painfully, even laying her in bed having cum in my sister-in-law just minutes ago.  My mind struggled, I couldn’t tell how much time had passed since coming inside, it could have been minutes it could have been an hour.  As I lay there in bed I kept thinking about what I was going to say to my wife when she came in for the night.  I was hurt, I was angry, I wanted to scream at her and storm out of the house, I wanted to leave her, but a deep part of me never wanted to lose her.  A part of me was excited at what had awoken in my wife, in all the years she and I had been married I’d never seen her so lost in lust as she was tonight… with another man!  My heart sank again and I fell back into despair and anger.

    I heard the sliding door facing the pool open and close.  My wife and Todd had come inside, I could hear their muffled voices through the door, they were both sneaking through the house trying to be quiet.  I sat up in bed listening to them moving through the living room and heading back toward the bedrooms.  I quickly put on a pair of boxers, suddenly ashamed that my wife might see me naked in the same room as her naked sister.  I ran my hand through my hair, trying to compose myself, but as the sounds and Todd and my wife moved closer to the bedrooms I started shaking.  My emotions had totally taken control of me, I was having trouble breathing and my thoughts became lost and scattered.

    There in the dark I stood shaking, trying to calm myself down, waiting for my wife to come into the dark bedroom.  I heard them stop outside the door.  Things went quiet for a second and then I heard them kissing.  After all that had happened, listening to my wife kiss him goodnight didn’t seem all that bad.  The kiss was lasting longer than I had expected, I stepped a little closer to the door, straining to hear better.  There was a thump against the wall startling me, it sounded like someone had leaned back against the wall off balance.  I could hear them kissing again, my wife moaning softly.

    I wasn’t sure what was happening, but they’d been outside the door for a couple minutes and it sounded like the kiss good night was getting heated up.  Inside I raged and hurled curses at the door, but I was too stunned and hurt to even move.  My wife had just fucked this man for who-knew-how-long outside by the pool where all the neighbors could hear what was happening, and here she was right on the other side of this door doing who-knew-what with him.  The sounds intensified, her moaning, the lewd kissing sounds, and the sounds of flesh rubbing against flesh.

    I slumped back, sitting on the edge of the bed, feeling helpless and defeated.  The kissing noises stopped, I was sure this would be it, that my nightmare was coming to an end.  They were whispering to each and I couldn’t make out what was being said.  Finally I heard my wife softly say, “yes”, and then there was another thump sound.  At first I couldn’t be sure what it was, but I pieced it together with the next sounds I heard.  The thump sound had come from the floor which was following by a moan from Todd and then soft slurping sounds.  My wife was blowing another man just feet away from me, separated by only a door.

    All that I could picture was my wife in her red bikini that I had bought her, on her knees in front of the tall, tanned, blond man; taking his huge cock into her hands and mouth.  I was sure she wouldn’t be able to fit it into her mouth so of course she would be running her tongue up and down the length of the shaft before moving to the head trying to take as much of his cock as she could into her mouth.  I could hear Todd moaning softly and every now and then my wife would say ‘oohhh’ and 'aahhh’.

    A good night kiss was one thing, but a good night blow job was entirely different.  They were getting louder now, I could hear when my wife would use her hands to jerk Todd’s huge cock, I could hear her long sigh when she returned her tongue to working on his shaft, and I could hear her muffled moan when she took him into her mouth.  And I could hear Todd moaning, and from his volume I could tell that my wife was really giving it her all.

    I was startled by my sister-in-law moving in bed.  Laura had been on her side, facing away from the door and me, but now she’d rolled over to face the door.  She was till naked, and the movement had caused the covers to fall away exposing her tanned breasts.  Her nipples were rock hard, she was obviously aroused, and she had one hand under the covers moving back and forth slowly.  My sister-in-law was turned on listening to my wife suck her boyfriend’s cock, and she was rubbing her pussy to it.  I opened my mouth to protest, but Laura reached up with the hand she’d just been fingering her pussy with and put it to her lips silencing me.  “Don’t interrupt them”, she whispered, “I want to hear if she can suck him off.  I’ve never been able to”.

    My anger swelled, and Laura obviously saw the change in me.  She sat up in bed, pushing the covers completely off herself, and moved up against my back.  I could feel her nipples poking into my back and she brushed her breasts against me.  She reached down with one hand, undid the fly on my boxers, reached her hand inside, and freed by erection.  “Looks to me you’re enjoying what you’re hearing”, she whispered in my ear, “let’s get off together”.  I’d been watching her over my shoulder the whole time, and as she began stroking my cock she returned her other hand to her cunt and continued fingered herself.  The sight of my sister-in-law fingering her pussy and rubbing her clit all while reaching around and jerking my cock was one thing, but I knew that was had me really aroused were the sounds from the hallway.

    The slurping sounds of my wife sucking on Todd’s cock were coming more regularly.  Both my wife and he had been constantly moaning low and soft.  I heard Todd make a grunting sound, the sounds of my wife’s movements had stopped, and I wondered if she’d made him cum… if he’d cum in her mouth or if she’d pulled him out of her mouth at the last minute.  The thought of Todd’s cum all over my wife’s chest, dripping over her pale breasts only served to heighten my arousal… and then I panicked.  My sister-in-law was still sitting naked behind me, fingering herself and jerking my cock.  My wife was about to walk through the door and catch us.

    I struggled against my sister-in-law, trying to stand, trying to get my cock back in my boxers, but even as I was buttoning my boxers I knew there was no way to conceal my raging hard-on.  Looking back at Laura I was panicked, but she was still kneeling on the bed using both hands to finger her pussy and rub her clit.  I heard a door open… but to my surprise it wasn’t the door to the bedroom I was in with my sister-in-law.  Instead it was the door to the master bedroom, and then through the adjoining wall I heard the door close and lock.

    Had my wife and Todd just gone into the master bedroom?  Had they locked the door too?  I couldn’t figure it out.  Maybe Todd had gone into the bedroom and my wife was even now coming down the hall to come into the guest bedroom.  I peaked into the hallway to see what was happening.  Again though my hopes were dashed.  My wife’s red bikini top and bottoms where laying in the hallway right outside the door to the guest bedroom along with Todd’s swim trunks.  That’s when I heard my wife’s voice and Todd’s voice come muffled through the adjoining wall, I couldn’t make out what they were saying, but they were both in the master bedroom.  There were sounds of them kissing as they moved across the master bedroom.  Again I sank back onto the bed in despair.  How much longer was my wife going to be a victim of this horrible set-up that my sister-in-law and boyfriend had engineered?

    There was a squeal of excitement from my wife, then the sound of someone crashing onto my sister-in-law’s bed in the next room, followed closely by the sound of some-one’s knees hitting the floor.  I was surprised by how clearly the sounds travelled through the wall.  Second later my wife started moaning again and I could barely make out a slurping, sucking sound.  Todd had my wife down on the bed and was eating her pussy for the second time tonight.  My wife never let me go down on her after we made love and she didn’t kiss me after giving me a blow job.  That must have meant that Todd hadn’t cum inside of her.  When they were fucking out by the pool he hadn’t been wearing a condom, 'there’s no way my wife would let a strange man cum inside her… and then go down on her… would she?’, I thought.  It was becoming clear to me that I didn’t really know what my wife was capable of, this evening had proven that.

    At the sounds of her sister getting eaten out Laura fingered herself to orgasm, cumming loudly, rocking on the bed causing it to squeak.  I could hear my wife’s moans intensify from the other room.  The two sisters were audibly feeding each other’s sexual hunger through the wall.  'Wait’, I thought, “does my wife think that I’m fucking her sister?  Does my wife know that I’m not doing anything?  That it was her sister getting herself off”.  I didn’t know what to make of anything anymore.

    Laura lay down in the bed as her orgasm subsided, relaxed.  She rolled over obviously to get back to sleep and I shot her a look of surprise.  “You’re still turned on?”, she asked.  The answer was obvious, my boxers were concealing the hardest erection I’d had in my life, it was becoming more uncomfortable each second, and being this turned on was the last thing I wanted.  “Well you let me get myself off, so you just get yourself off”, Laura shot at me before rolling over and covering herself with the blankets.  And just like that any sexual interaction I had with my sister-in-law was done.

    “Ooohhh!  Aaahhh!  YES!  YES!  OOOHH FFUUUCCCKKK!”, I heard my wife scream through the wall.  Her orgasm was explosive, so intense that I could hear the bed shaking.  I don’t know how many times my wife had cum tonight, but it was more than I’d ever seen her cum in one night before.  She continued to orgasm loudly, shouting and bucking the bed for a while.  Occasionally I could hear her say, “Yes… eat my pussy!  Eat my pussy!  Ooohhh…”.  Every word was a dagger in my heart, every sound another step into despair for me.  I tried laying down, closing my eyes and hoping it would all go away like a bad dream, but to no avail.

    I listened to my wife cum two more times before begging Todd to fuck her.  “Come here… fuck me.  Fill me up with your huge cock.  Fuck me.  Please fuck me”, I heard my wife Stacy begging.  I could picture the pouty look on her face that she’d shown Todd earlier.  She wasn’t just enjoying the sex, she was revelling in the whole experience.  Even now, begging to be fucked, as Todd climbed onto the bed, she was teasing and playing with him.  The sounds my wife made when Todd entered her were louder than before, she was practically moaning at the top of her lungs.  Every thing that came out of her mouth was either a lewd noise or cussing.  “FUCK!  UHHH… UGH… OH FUCK!”, my wife continued.

    “YES!  YES!  Fuck me with your big cock!”, my wife shouted at Todd, “Put your whole cock inside me!  Stretch me deep!  Shove it in me!  AAAHHH!  OH FUCK!"  I could hear the smacking sound as their bodies slammed into each other, Todd’s huge cock bottoming out in my wife’s pussy.  Unlike earlier by the pool, when she held him in place and wouldn’t let him move for a while, this time there was no hesitation.  The rhythmic fucking sounds started right away matched by the sound of the bed rocking back and forth and my wife’s gasps and grunts of pleasure.  My wife had another orgasm almost right away accompanied by a string of, "Shit… shit… shit…”, that kept time with the pounding she was getting.

    I don’t know how long I lay there in the dark, an hour at least that felt like days, but the whole time I was forced to listen to the raw animal fucking coming through the wall.  My wife came at last six times that I could tell, but she moaned so much the whole time that I wasn’t sure.  I could hear everything, the four times they changed positions, the sound of my wife bucking on top of Todd, my wife bent over getting fucked from behind and the sound of Todd slamming into her.

    The sound of Todd cumming signaled the end of their fucking.  I checked the clock/alarm on my phone and discovered that it was just past midnight.  We had gone out to the pool directly after dinner, which meant my wife had been fucking for hours… 'fucking someone else’, I thought.  The noises from the room next door had subsided, the bed finally quiet, and I was certain that my wife would come join me now in the guest bedroom.  Laura was still sleeping on the far side of the bed from me, though how she had slept through the noise I wasn’t sure, and again I started running the scenario through my head.  I wasn’t sure what I would say to my wife, I didn’t even know how to feel anymore, really I was just numb.

    The sound of someone getting out of bed in the next room brought my mind back to the present.  I could hear someone lightly walking across the bedroom, my wife from the weight of the steps.  My erection was subsiding as my pain and anger were growing.  I heard a door and thought, 'This is it, I finally have to confront my wife’.  A short time passed, I figured my wife was collecting her bikini from the hallway floor, and then I heard a toilet flush.  Then I heard the same door again.  I was confused for a moment, and then I heard the bed in the next room shift against as my wife climbed back into it.  Did she intend to sleep over there?  Was she going to leave me in here with my sister-in-law while spending the night sleeping next to Todd?

    That was the worst insult of the night.  My wife had not only fucked another man, for hours, but was now snuggling up next to him to sleep through the night.  I could imagine her naked body pressed up against his, the paleness of her freckled flesh contrasting against his deep-tanned skin.  The way Todd had been fascinated by Stacy’s 32D breasts earlier I just knew that he would have his hands all over them as they snuggled together, and from what I’d witnessed my wife doing, she would let him.

    Perhaps it was emotional overload, jet-lag, fatigue from the long day, or a bit of all three, but I did find sleep.

    My sleep was cut all too short by noise coming from somewhere.  As I struggled awake, trying to make sense of things, I shook the sleeping form next to me thinking it to be my wife.  It was then that the noises became more clear to me, and they were coming through the wall from the master bedroom.  Gentle moaning at first, the bed shifting, and heavy breathing.  The reality of things came back to me as my sister-in-law rolled over, now awake, and glared at me.  “What the fuck did you wake me up for?”, she demanded.  The sound in the next room intensified, it sounded like my wife and Todd had begun fucking again, albeit more slowly and quietly than before.  I was shocked, so was my sister in law apparently because she stopped, turned her head toward the sound, and listened for a minute.

    “That’s Todd for you”, Laura said.  “His appetite for sex is incredible, and he never has a problem getting hard.  And as turned on as Stacy’s big tits have made him, I suspect he’ll be rock hard all night”.  I must have had a pained look on my face, I was certainly pained inside, but Laura showed no signs of caring about my feelings she just said, “If you’re going to keep waking me up you should just go sleep on the couch or something.  Knowing Todd, they’re going to be fucking for hours”.  I couldn’t move, I was helpless as I watched my sister-in-law roll over and go back to sleep.

    The sounds from the master bedroom were intensifying.  I could hear my wife say, “Lay back.”, and then the (now) familiar sound of their bodies smacking against each other.  It only took a few minutes before I couldn’t stand anymore, I knew I wasn’t going to get back to sleep as long as I could hear my wife getting fucked.  Her rhythmic, “Oh… Oh… Oh…”, noises were keeping time with the smack of her body coming down on Todd’s cock and the sheer image of it was driving me crazy.  Worse than that, my cock was throbbing and erect again.  As I was getting up out of bed to retreat to the living room in an attempt to put the whole situation out of my head and maybe get some sleep, the noises from the adjacent room quieted down.  My curiosity stopped me halfway to the door.

    Turns out the brief pause was only so they could switch positions.  I heard the bed shift and then my wife say, “Yes, put your big cock in my tight pussy.  Put it in me… Ooohhh…"  With that I left the guest bedroom and headed toward the living room.  My wife’s bikini was still on the floor of the hallway right outside the door to the guest bedroom, piled up with the swim trunks that Todd had been wearing earlier.  I found my way to the couch and lay down, but the distance did little to dampen the noise coming from the master bedroom.  No longer could I make out what was being said, but I could still hear my wife scream every time she had another orgasm, which turned out to be often.

    I didn’t get any more sleep.  My wife and Todd must have fucked for another hour at least, a constant stream of dirty words and lewd noises coming to me in my wife’s voice.  The last time I heard them my wife was screaming, "Yes… Yes… cum in my pussy… cum deep in my pussy… Cum in me!  Ooohhh Fuck!  OOOHHH!"  I lay awake a while longer before my alarm went off and I had to get up for work.  I snuck into the guest bedroom trying not to wake my sister-in-law.  In the dim morning light I could see her sleeping soundly in the guest bed, still naked, and it’s not that I didn’t want to disturb her I just didn’t want to talk to any of the three other people in the house.  The last thing I wanted was to have a confrontation after my night of torture.  I made a bit of breakfast and then slipped out of my sister-in-law’s house to go to work.

Nov 8, 2011 12 notes
#california
California - The Next Few Nights

    That whole day at work I was useless, I couldn’t concentrate, my mind kept wondering what my wife was doing.  I didn’t know what was happening at my sister-in-law’s house.  Perhaps my nightmare was over, one night of my wife fucking another man was all I’d have to deal with… perhaps not.  My mind kept coming back to the worst possibilities.

    I returned from work that first day to my nightmare confirmed.  My wife and Todd were out by the pool, laying in the shade of an umbrella naked.  My wife was on her side, her hand down between her legs guiding Todd’s huge cock into her pussy.  I still couldn’t believe how large his cock was… I couldn’t believe that it all fit inside my wife.  As I stood there in the living room, watching through the sliding glass door, Todd worked the whole length of his shaft into my wife.  Stacy’s pussy lips were pink and swollen, obviously they’d been at it a while.  Unlike the first evening, my wife didn’t even flinch or grimace as Todd shoved the whole length of his cock inside her, instead there was nothing on her face but pure animal lust.  “Oh… ohhh…”, as Todd entered her, my wife moaned loud enough I could hear her through the closed door.  I stood there numb, watching helpless as they began fucking.

    “They’ve been outside fucking all afternoon”, my sister-in-law said from the kitchen, “Todd still can’t take his eyes or hands off Stacy’s big tits”.  I hadn’t even noticed Laura in the kitchen, I was transfixed by my wife’s wanton fucking outside.  I turned toward my sister-in-law to respond, but was cut short when I saw she wasn’t wearing any clothes.  There she was in the kitchen, preparing dinner, completely naked.  Laura’s pert B cup breasts and shaved pussy were clearly visible.  In the day light, this close, I could clearly see her all over tan and I began to wonder how often she actually wore clothes around the house.

    Todd continued to fuck my wife outside for another hour, and even through the closed sliding glass door I could hear everything.  I was sitting inside, pretending to work on my computer, but I couldn’t take my eyes off my wife.  I had a perfect vantage point to watch Todd splitting my wife’s pussy open as he pounded his cock into her.  Every time my wife came she would get louder, “OOOHHH… OH!  OOHH!  FUCK!  FUCK ME!"  Just as she was about to come down Todd would shove his cock all the way inside my wife’s pussy hard, pushing her right back over the edge prolonging her orgasms  My wife would get this surprised look on her face and yell, "OH FFUUCCKKK…”, drawing out the last syllable until she returned to her frantic moaning.

    When Todd came he pushed his cock deep into my wife’s pussy.  My wife pushed herself down on his cock hard, trying to get him as deep as possible in her cunt all while chanting, “Cum in my pussy… cum in my pussy… give me your cum… give it to me… fill my pussy up… Aaa-AAA!"  After they’d finished fucking they just lay there for a while, Todd’s cock slowly going limp until it finally slipped out of my wife’s stretched cunt.  The amount of cum running out of Stacy’s pussy was incredible, I could see it running down her leg from where I was.  She reached down and wiped her pussy off with the towel they were laying on then whispered something to Todd.  He grinned at whatever she said, and they both got up and got into the jacuzzi.

    My sister-in-law finished preparing dinner.  I ate at the dining room table inside, actually getting some work done on my laptop, while my sister-in-law, wife, and Todd all ate in the back yard.  I tried hard not to notice the trio out back, they didn’t even bother to get dressed, they just sat around the outside table naked, talking and laughing.  My wife seemed perfectly comfortable naked outside with her sister and Todd.  Every now and then I would look out at them, the bottle of wine on their table slowly emptying.  Todd was sitting between my wife and her sister, but I could see them all clearly.  My sister-in-law and her boyfriend’s naked, tanned bodies contrasted by my wife’s pale, freckled skin.

    Occasionally one of the two sisters would whisper something, and then either my wife or her sister would reach over quickly and give Todd’s cock a squeeze while the other would talk to Todd to distract him.  This caused him to jump each time, and the girls thought it was good fun.  All of them would laugh and grin each time.  The dinner was slowly forgotten as the girls continued to tease Todd.  They took turns reaching over to stroke his cock and fondle his balls until his huge cock was rock hard.  Even sitting down his cock was large enough that, fully erect, the head was above the top of the table.

    The talk at the table had quieted, all three whispering to each other.  My sister-in-law had her hand at the base of Todd’s cock, she said something to my wife, and then shook Todd’s cock lewdly.  Whatever she said made Todd grin and my wife got a hungry look on her face.  My wife licked her lips and then in one quick motion pushed her chair back from the table and bent over sucking Todd’s cock into her mouth.  Stacy was bobbing her head up and down on Todd’s cock, barely able to take the head and top of his shaft into her mouth, while her sister Laura was jerking the bottom half of his cock with her hand.  Stacy reached down and started massaging Todd’s balls while Laura continued jerking her hand up and down his shaft, the two sisters timing their strokes perfectly.  Every few minutes they would switch places, my wife stroking Todd’s cock while my sister-in-law would suck on the head of his shaft, both rolling his balls around with their hands.

    Then they both moved their heads down to his cock at the same time and started licking up and down his shaft.  Todd’s head was back and his eyes were closed, enjoying the two tongues working up and down his huge cock.  Laura sucked the head of Todd’s cock back into her mouth, gobbling up as much of it as she could, while my wife moved down Todd’s shaft to his balls.  I watched in awe as my wife sucked one of Todd’s balls into her mouth before moving to the other; I couldn’t believe what she was doing… she’d never done that for me… she’d never even shown interest.  I could hear his moans coming louder and more frequently now, he brought his head up, looked down at my wife, and said something to her.  My wife moved to her knees in front of him as Laura took her head off Todd’s huge cock.  Stacy quickly put her hands on Todd’s shaft, stroking it up and down furiously while sucking and tonguing his balls… and that was all it took.  Todd started cumming, spewing his load on my wife’s chest, his cum running down between her large, soft breasts.

    Watching Todd’s cock bouncing in front of my kneeling wife, pumping his jizz onto her chest, was too much for me to take.  My hard-on was painfully swollen from watching it all, so I snuck off into the bathroom and jerked myself off.  After spending a few minutes recovering from the hardest cum I’d ever had I went back to my laptop to work.  No one had even noticed that I’d been gone.  I spent the rest of the evening getting distracted from my work.  Out back my wife and her sister were taking turns fucking Todd.  They fucked in the pool, the jacuzzi, on towels by the pool…  Laura cleared the table of their dinner and was bringing the dishes into the kitchen.  Todd and my naked wife were moving across the yard toward the now empty table.  She had one hand holding onto his cock, leading him by it.  Once they reached the table Todd gently pushed my wife down so she was bent over the table and then shoved his cock into her from behind.  In one stroke he had buried himself in my wife’s pussy all the way.

    "You should probably just go to bed”, Laura told me from the kitchen.  I checked and she was right, it was getting late and I did have work tomorrow, but I knew I wouldn’t be able to sleep with my wife… the thought made me look back outside.  Todd and my wife were in a constant rhythm now, she was leaning up off the table, Todd was behind her plowing his cock into her, hands grabbing onto my wife’s tits.  “We’re going to be up for a while”, Laura continued.  “Just get some sleep”, she said as she went back outside.  Shutting down the laptop I headed toward the guest bedroom.  The last thing I saw outside was my sister-in-law kissing Todd, her hands on his chest, while my wife was furiously pushing back against Todd’s cock burying it deep in her pussy.

    Still exhausted from not sleeping the night before I managed to pass out almost right away.  I was awoken some time later, by the sound of them coming inside.  The door to the master bedroom opened and closed, I could hear all three of them in the next room.  I heard the shower start in the master bathroom.  Over the noise of the running water I could hear my wife moaning and cumming through the wall.  Eventually the shower stopped and I heard them get into bed.

    The sounds of fucking came almost almost constantly throughout the night.  I could hear the bed moving, people changing positions, Laura cumming, my wife cumming, and both of them cussing and moaning so loud I was sure the neighbors would be woken up.  In the quiet periods, when the sounds of sex had stopped or slowed, I could hear a gentle humming noise, which was inevitably overwhelmed by the noise of one of the sister’s cumming.  I barely slept that night.

    I spent the whole night alone, with nothing but the noises of fucking coming through the wall.  The morning was the same as before though, and again I went off to work alone leaving the house quiet.  At work I couldn’t think about anything but my wife… I knew she was going to spend the day fucking her sister’s boyfriend, and I dreaded coming back to the house and having to see it, and hear it.  Thinking about it made me sick to my stomach, my wife of all those years hadn’t talked to me since dinner that first evening, she’d spent every moment since them with Todd.  If they weren’t fucking they were flirting or sleeping, and my sister-in-law was encouraging it, catering to them so they never had to slow down.  It was mind-boggling how Todd was able to stay hard as long as he was, or get hard as often as he had been.  Even when I was his age I could never stay hard like that.  All too soon it was the end of the work day though, and I had to return to my sister-in-law’s house and deal with another night of being tortured by my wife passionately fucking another man.


    When I got to the house that evening my wife and Todd were fucking in the living room.  She was laid back on the sofa, still naked, and he was kneeling in front of her working his cock in and out of her pussy.  Her ankles were on his shoulders, her legs running up his chest, which had brought her ass up off the sofa.  “Oh shit… oh shit… oh shit…”, she was grunting in time with his pounding.  Todd was transfixed by my wife’s tits bouncing back and forth in time with his thrusts.  I couldn’t watch… I wandered into the dining room and opened the laptop.  “Ooohhh fuck… oh fuck… OOOHHH…”, my wife came hard, even from the other room I could hear her pushing up off the couch, forcing her body onto Todd’s cock as hard as she could.

    Laura came home a short while later.  My wife and Todd were still fucking in the living room, they both said hello to my sister-in-law as she came into the house, not even slowing the pace.  Laura came into the kitchen and dropped off the groceries she was carrying.  “Can you make dinner?”, she asked without even looking at me.  I was going to protest, but as I turned toward the kitchen I saw her stripping naked.  Her shirt and shorts were lying on the kitchen floor and as she moved toward the living room she undid her bra and stripped off her thong leaving those in the hall.  She didn’t even wait for me to respond, she just pranced naked into the living room to join my wife and Todd.

    I leaned back in my chair to peak around the corner into the living room, my curiosity was overwhelming, I realized that I couldn’t keep myself from wanting to see what was happening.  My cock was already rock hard from listening to my wife, and I knew I couldn’t deny that it was turning me on more than I’d ever been.  I saw Todd pull his huge cock out of my wife, her pussy gaping open lewdly, Laura was standing behind Todd running her hands down his chest.  My wife got up off the couch while her sister pushed Todd down on the couch, laying on his back.  “Sit on his face while I fuck his cock”, Laura said to Stacy.  With that Laura started working her shaved, tanned pussy down onto Todd’s, long tanned cock.

    My wife meanwhile straddled Todd’s face, lowering her cunt down onto his waiting tongue.  “Eat my cunt”, my wife said to him, “Suck on my clit and tongue my pussy… ooohhhh…”

    While the trio of them fucked I stood in the kitchen making dinner.  Every now and then I would sneak over to get a look into the living room.  Laura sitting on the back of the couch, Todd eating her pussy, while my wife was on all fours on the couch getting fucked from behind by Todd’s huge cock while he manhandled her tits.  My wife’s back was red from spending who-knows-how-long on her back.  Each of the girls came half a dozen times, the string of curses and moaning never stopping, before dinner was finished.  I went over to tell them dinner was ready.  Again my wife was on her back, this time on the floor.  Todd was kneeling between her legs, Laura was jerking his cock while fingering herself.  They were both watching my wife play with her tits.  I watched as Todd came, blowing his load all over my wife’s chest, Laura’s hand running vigorously up and down the length of his shaft.  All three of them moaned as Todd emptied his balls, my wife rub his cum into her pale breasts.

    It was too much, I felt ashamed at being so aroused and had to do something about my hard-on.  Quietly I slipped down the hallway and into the bathroom where I masturbated.  I came in five strokes I was that worked up.  I spent a few more minutes in the bathroom and then flushed so no one would get suspicious.  When I came out the three of them were getting dinner from the kitchen, but at least now they were all wearing bathing suits.  My wife had her red bikini on again, Todd has a black pair of swim trunks, and Laura’s suit was nothing more than two green pieces of string with a small patch of cloth over her shaved pussy.  The suit did nothing to conceal her nipples or areolas, and her ass was completely visible.

    The three of them took their dinner and went outside while again I stayed inside eating at my laptop.  It wasn’t long before my wife was taking her bikini top off.  She slowly let the fabric fall away, shaking her breasts as she dropped the bikini top on the ground.  Todd leaned over and began sucking on my wife’s nipples, running his tongue in circles around her tits, holding them in his hands and massaging them.  My sister-in-law pulled aside the small piece of fabric covering her pussy and shoved two fingers deep in her cunt.  She continued fingering herself while watching Todd suck on my wife’s tits.  Todd stood and my wife practically ripped his shorts off, leaned over and greedily started sucking his cock.  After a few minutes my sister-in-law said something and Stacy shifted her chair to face Todd, his huge cock dropping out of her mouth.  Todd then leaned down slightly and laid his cock right between my wife’s large breasts, squeezing her tits tight against his cock, and started pumping his cock up and down between my wife’s tits.

    Laura got up from the table and came inside.  She stopped by where I was sitting, put her hand on my shoulder (the one she’d just had buried in her cunt), and looked out the back door with me.  After watching Todd and my wife for a few seconds she said, “Todd loves tit fucking, but my breasts are too small to do it”.  With that she pushed her breasts together and frowned down at them.  “It’s a real treat having your wife here this week.  It’s hard finding a couple to swing with, not many women can handle Todd’s cock”, she finished.  Laura wandered down the hallway toward the bedrooms while I watched my wife squeezing her tits around Todd’s cock.  Stacy had one hand fondling Todd’s balls, while her other was helping him hold her breasts around his huge shaft while he pumped his cock up and down between her tits.

    A minute later Laura came back through the dining room and went right back outside.  She was carrying something in each hand and it took me a second to figure out what… they were dildos.  The first was normal sized and silver, but the second one was huge and appeared to be black rubber.  I couldn’t help but make the comparison, the silver dildo was about the size of my cock, but the black dildo was the size of Todd’s cock.  Todd continued to tit fuck my wife, both of them moaning softly, as Laura stopped by the table and dropped her bikini bottoms.  My sister-in-law sat down and licked up and down the silver dildo before sticking it in her pussy, working it in and out to the the rhythm of Todd’s movements.

    After a few minutes Todd picked my wife up from sitting and carried her over toward the jacuzzi.  Carrying her as he was I could see clearly the difference in size between this tall, blond, tanned, Californian man and my petite, pale, redhead wife.  He sat himself down on the edge of the jacuzzi and turned my wife facing away from him.  In one smooth motion he pulled my wife down right onto his cock, the huge member splitting my wife’s pink pussy lips and penetrating deep into her cunt.  Laura turned her chair to face them, still pumping the dildo in and out of her cunt.  The two sister’s watched each other, feeding each other’s sexual desire.  My wife worked herself up into a lustful frenzy bouncing up and down on Todd’s huge cock faster, my sister-in-law getting more worked up shoving the dildo in and out of her pussy faster and faster.

    It only took a minute before all three exploded in orgasm.  “Yes… yes… yes…”, my sister-in-law chanted as she worked the dildo in and out of her pussy.

    “OOOHHH… FUUUCCKKK…”, my wife yelled as she jammed herself down onto Todd’s cock, taking him as deep as she could.  “Give me your cum… cum in my pussy!”, she yelled at Todd.  And he was obviously willing to give her what she wanted, he grabbed her hips and pulled my wife down hard onto his shaft.  I watched as he pumped my wife’s pussy full of cum.  Stacy stayed sitting on his cock for a minute, rocking back and forth gently, while my sister-in-law withdrew the dildo from her cunt and started licking it clean.  Todd started sliding one of his hands around toward my wife’s clit.  I saw her twitch slightly as his hand slid down, getting closer to her pussy, and when his fingers reached her clit she exploded in another orgasm.  “OH GOD!  OH GOD!  OH GOD!”, she chanted as he rubbed her clit while she gyrated on his cock.

    After a minute of this my wife, out of breath, reached down and stopped Todd’s hand.  She slumped over, obviously exhausted, catching her breath.  Todd withdrew his hand and my wife slid herself off his huge member, laying down on the towels by the jacuzzi.  Laura got up from where she was sitting and went over to Todd, got on her knees in front of him, and starting licking up and down the length of his cock shaft.  She spent a few minutes running her tongue up and down his cock, sucking the mixture of cunt juice and semen off his slowly withering member.

    My wife continued to lay by the jacuzzi, obviously in bliss and coming down off her high, when her sister held up the dildos.  “I brought your silver one and one of mine”, I heard my sister-in-law say.  My wife didn’t own anything like that I realized, I must have misheard Laura.  But sure enough I heard my wife say, “I don’t want to use yours, I think it’s too big.  I’ll stick with mine”.  And with that my wife reached up and took the silver dildo out of her sister’s hand.  I watched in awe as my wife began rubbing the dildo against her clit.  I couldn’t take anymore.  I wanted to run away and that’s when I realized it was getting late, so I shut down the laptop and got up to go to bed.  As I turned away from the back yard I could see Laura, still kneeling in front of Todd, start to work the huge, black dildo into her pussy.  Todd meanwhile had taken hold of the silver dildo and was rubbing it against my wife’s pussy.  I could hear her cum again as I headed toward the bedrooms.

    I searched through my wife’s luggage, suspicious of the appearance of the silver dildo.  Beneath her neatly folded clothes (she apparently hadn’t worn any all week) I found a small black bag.  I knew she hadn’t brought it with her… suspicious I looked inside and saw a small, pink dildo still in the package.  It looked like it vibrated and it was named “the tease”.  The receipt indicated my wife had purchased both the silver dildo and the pink one earlier that day.  Shocked I slumped back onto the bed.  My wife had never shown an interest in toys… or half the things I’d seen her do this week.  With despair I dropped into bed, with any luck I could get a little bit of sleep before they came inside.

    But all too soon I heard them enter the house and move down the hallway toward the bedrooms.  They stopped outside the door to the guest room, there was more talking, my wife and her sister were saying goodnight.  I was expecting my wife to come in, but when the door opened Laura came into the guest bedroom.  She was still naked and dropped her green, string bikini on the floor as she climbed into the far side of the bed.  I was looking at her confused when she said, “Let Todd and Stacy have the big bed tonight, they’re not done yet”.  Laura rolled over to sleep, but I lay there awake the rest of the night.

Nov 8, 2011 12 notes
#california
California - The Rest of the Week

    During the day all I could think about was what my wife might be doing.  In the evenings I had to watch my wife Stacy fuck her sister’s boyfriend.  At night I couldn’t get any sleep because the sounds of fucking were always present in the house.  If Todd didn’t have his cock in my wife or my sister-in-law Laura, then he was grabbing at my wife’s big tits, massaging them and sucking on them.  The two sisters delighted in teasing Todd, playing with his cock, prancing naked in front of him.  None of them wore any clothes while they were in the house or the backyard that I could tell.

    One evening I came back to the house from work and saw Laura getting the mail wearing one of her tiny bikinis.  Laura liked to lounge out back by her pool not wearing anything, I knew that from her all over tan, but she had a collection of tiny bikinis.  Here she was down at the end of the driveway, where the whole neighborhood could see her, getting the mail, wearing an orange bikini that had little circles of cloth that covered her nipples and areolas with a small, vertical strip of cloth covering her pussy.

    Once inside I could see my wife out back laying down sun bathing while Todd was swimming in the pool.  I was relieved that for once there was more than five feet between them, but my relief was short-lived when I saw what my wife was wearing.  She had on one of her sister’s bikinis and it looked like my wife had chosen the smallest bikini possible.  The white top was a string running around her chest coming together in small triangles that barely covered her rock hard nipples, her areolas clearly visible around the fabric.  The bottom was a string around her waist and down her ass crack that came together in the front in a low V shape.  It was too low to cover anything, her triangle of red pubic hair and the top half of her pussy were completely visible.  Not that it mattered, I could see even the areas that were covered by the suit because my wife had been swimming and the white suit was completely transparent when wet.

    My sister-in-law went out back leaving me to make dinner again.  I was able to watch from the kitchen as Laura slipped into the pool by her boyfriend.  Both of her hands slipped under the water, reaching toward Todd’s waist, a grin coming to his face.  Todd pushed Laura back against the side of the pool, his hands working under the water as much as hers were.  My sister-in-law had her head back, their bodies pushed against each other.  Her bikini top had moved aside from the rubbing of their bodies, her now bare nipples rubbing against Todd’s chest.  Laura’s hands came up out of the water with Todd’s swim trunks and her bikini bottoms, she reached behind herself and dumped them both on the side of the pool.

    The noise got my wife’s attention as she sat up and began watching Todd and Laura.  It was obvious that they were now fucking in the pool.  Laura was bouncing up and down, her arms wrapped around her boyfriend’s chest, water splashing all over.  Todd and Laura were both moaning loudly.  My wife had her hand shoved into the white bikini bottoms rubbing circles around her pussy.  Laura was now leaned back, her arms on the side of the pool, her tanned breasts bouncing in time with Todd’s thrusts.

    My wife pulled the top of her bikini aside, a short trip, and started rubbing her tits and pinching her nipples, moaning in time with her sister.  This got Todd’s attention and he looked over to watch my wife.  She smiled when she noticed Todd was watching her, in response she pushed one of her tits up and sucked her nipple into her mouth.  Laura had also been watching my wife and Laura exploded into orgasm seeing her sister do this.  She started thrashing back and forth against Todd’s body, bouncing in the water.

    As Laura’s orgasm subsided Todd lifted her out of the pool and climbed out next to her.  Laura removed her bikini top, the tiny orange piece plopping next to the rest of her suit, as Todd moved across the back yard toward my wife.  His huge cock was still hard, hanging in front him and swaying side to side as he walked.  My wife saw him coming toward her and got a huge grin on her face, she was eyeing his cock hungrily, and stopped rubbing her tits and pussy as she forgot everything but Todd’s huge cock.

    Todd kneeled down in front of my wife, pulling her bikini bottoms off.  He then leaned down and started licking her pussy.  My wife grabbed a handful of his hair and started rocking her hips on his face.  Laura came over to join them, laying down on her back beneath Todd, she started sucking his cock while jerking his cock.  They stayed like that for a few minutes, Laura beneath her boyfriend sucking his cock and fondling his balls, while he sucked and lapped at my wife’s pussy, pushing his tongue between her pink cunt lips.  He easily brought my wife to orgasm, and as she came down from it she pulled his head up and kissed him deep.  Then I heard her say, “Please fuck me.  Please fill me up with that huge cock”.

    The trio moved across the back yard toward the table where Todd positioned my wife so that she had one leg up on the edge of the table, spreading her pussy wide, and he moved his huge cock to the opening of my wife’s cunt.  Laura reached down and guided her boyfriend’s cock into my wife’s pussy as he started to piston in and out causing her to moan on each in-thrust.  Laura kneeled down and started sucking on Todd’s balls.  I watched for a few more minutes before I couldn’t deal with it anymore.  Once more I snuck off to the bathroom to deal with my raging hard on.  I jerked myself off in less than a minute, feeling empty and unsatisfied.  When I went back to the kitchen they were still outside.  Todd was standing, holding my wife in the air, bouncing her up and down on his cock.

    Coming down off the high of arousal I was flooded with regret.  I still couldn’t believe what my wife was doing, I’d completely lost her to this monster cock.  With my dick now limp in my pants, I saw the scene outside not as a turn-on, but instead as a knife in my heart.  My wife was fervently fucking another man, impaling herself on his large cock, moaning like a whore and letting out strings of curses every time she came… which was frequently.  I knew that I’d never be able to pleasure my wife like that, and I knew she’d always want to be.  I gave up and walked out front of the house, trying to escape the scene.  Stepping out front I had a moment of peace, the warm night air and the quiet of the neighborhood bringing me solace.

    It was short-lived though.  I realized that even out front I could hear my wife in the backyard.  The noises she was making floating over the house.  It was obvious what was happening in the backyard, and it was obvious to anyone that knew better that it wasn’t my sister-in-law making that noise.  I hoped that none of the neighbors were outside, because if they were they’d know what was happening.  Slowly I walked around the side of the house, toward the fence at the back yard, where my wife and I had first happened to see Laura and Todd fucking by the pool.  Sure enough, if I put my face up to the fence I could see through the slats and had a clear view of the back yard.  Todd and my wife were now by the jacuzzi, my wife was now on all fours with Todd plowing his huge cock into my wife from behind.

    Staring through the fence I felt bad and started to worry that a neighbor might spot me and call the police, so I started back around to the front of the house.  A few feet away from the fence though I stopped.  I heard something from the neighbor’s yard and worried that I’d been caught.  I froze for a moment, trying to make out what I was hearing.  Nothing happened so I crept slowly up to the neighbor’s fence and leaned in wondering if I could see into the neighbor’s yard.  I could, and what I saw shocked the hell out of me.  There in the neighbor’s back yard were three guys, all in their early twenties, with their faces pressed up against the fence between their yard and my sister-in-law’s back yard.  Each one had his cock in his hand, stroking furiously, watching through the fence… watching my wife getting fucked!

    Stung and hurt I limped back inside my sister-in-law’s house.  My sister-in-law was in the kitchen making dinner plates when I got back inside, the sliding door to the back yard open, she was still naked.  “I saw you”, she said, “trying to sneak around the house and peek through the fence.  I can always tell when someone is watching through the fence”.  I was taken aback, the first night here she told my wife and me that none of the neighbors could see into her yard, but obviously she knew that people could.  Seeing my reaction she continued, “Of course I know the neighbors can see us, that’s half the thrill, putting on a show for those young men next door to jerk off to.  Stacy agrees with me too”, she finished as she took the food out back.

    My wife knew?  She knew that people were watching her in the back yard?  How long had she known?  How many of the other neighbors were watching?  I started thinking about all the things that had happened that week in a new light.  It was too much, I was completely lost.  I took the laptop into the guest bedroom, shut and locked the door, and spent the rest of the night keeping distracted.


    The next night when I came back to the house from work my wife was in the living room with Todd and her sister.  Todd was sitting on the couch, Laura, wearing another skimpy bikini, was kneeling between his legs licking up and down the length of his hard cock.  Meanwhile my wife was doing a striptease.  She was wearing a sheer black nightie over a black lace bra, black panties with matching garter belt, black stockings, and high heels.  I watched in awe as she wiggled and danced around the living room, slowly slipping the nightie up over her head.  As she spun she tossed the nightie at Todd, landing it across his face.  He was watching my wife strip, mesmerized by her swaying ass and tits, almost oblivious to my sister-in-law sucking on his cock.

    I watched as my wife moved closer to Todd, teasing him by just getting in reach, but slapping his hands away playfully as he would reach out for her chest or hips.  She dangled her large tits in his face, but pulled back before he could get his mouth to them.  Laura was still sucking on his cock, but she had turned herself to be able to watch my wife.  One of my sister-in-law’s hands was jerking the base of Todd’s cock, the other working furiously in and out of her pussy.  My wife put one leg up on the couch, exposing her pantie covered pussy to Todd, then slowly slid her hands down her pale stomach to her panties.  Slipping one hand inside she began to rub her fingers back and forth across her clit, the black panties keeping Todd from getting a clear view.

    Her hands then reached back behind her, and she undid the clasp of her bra, the material now hanging loosely on her breasts.  Todd reached up to remove the bra, but again my wife playfully slapped his hands away.  She slowly, painfully slow, brought her hands up and slipped her bra straps off her shoulder.  One of the cups of her bra dropped slightly, exposing one nipple, but she brought her hands up to cup the bra to her chest; concealing her tits with her hands.  Spinning around she now had her back to Todd and Laura, and then looking back over her shoulder she tossed her bra at Todd, again landing it on his face.

    Stacy backed up toward Todd, shaking her ass at him.  Laura had increased the speed she was working on his cock, obviously getting aroused by her sister’s strip tease.  My wife was bent over, inches away from Todd, wiggling her ass in his face.  She reached back and hooked one thumb into each side of her lacy panties and began to slowly slide them down.  I watched as her panties fell away revealing her pussy and ass.  The panties hadn’t even reached her knees before Todd leaned forward, burying his face into my wife’s ass.  A surprised, “OH!”, came from my wife as Todd’s tongue made contact with her.  Todd was tonguing my wife’s ass, moving up and down between her ass and her pussy.

    Todd was licking my wife’s ass and pussy as she pushed back against him, they were both moaning steadily, until my wife came on his tongue.  After a minute my wife pulled her ass away from his face and turned to face him.  She pushed Todd back on the couch and carefully stepped over her kneeling sister, getting her heels up on the couch and bringing her exposed pussy down onto Todd’s upturned face.  From the position she was now in my wife was facing directly toward me, her large, pale breasts hanging over Todd’s face pointing at me.  Todd was furiously working his tongue up into my wife’s pussy, rubbing back and forth her clit.  Laura was still on her knees licking up and down his cock.  I could see Todd’s tongue splitting my wife’s pussy lips, flicking up and down her pussy lips and them moving back to her clit.  My wife reached her hand down grabbing a handful of his hair as if she were afraid he’d stop, moaning the whole time.

    I’d been standing in the foyer the whole time, the scene had made my cock painfully hard.  My wife looked up from Todd’s face buried in her pussy, looked at me, and cheerfully said, “Hi honey”.  It was the only thing she’d said to me all week, and she said it so casually, as if she wasn’t sitting on another man’s face.  Todd moved his head up a bit and sucked her clit into his mouth.  My wife jumped, “OH!”, and turned her attention back to moaning at Todd.  I moved further into the house, setting up my laptop and trying to get some work done.

    I ordered pizza for dinner that night, and from the tone of voice of the guy on the other end of the phone, he obviously knew the address.  Of course the sounds of my wife, her sister, and Todd fucking in the background didn’t help.  I’m sure they were loud enough that he could hear them over the phone.  Just before the pizzas arrived they finished fucking, Todd burying his cock deep into my wife and filling her with his cum.

    Todd and my wife went to shower, while my sister-in-law put on a sheer robe and came back to the kitchen.  The robe was white, almost completely see through, and I could clearly see her shaved pussy and tanned tits beneath the robe.  When the pizza guy arrived, that’s what my sister-in-law answered the door in.  I watched, surprised, as she acted completely normal.  She was standing in the doorway where the whole neighborhood could see her, essentially naked, all while paying for a pizza.  The pizza guy obviously enjoyed the show, I could see his hard cock straining against his pants.  My sister-in-law drew out the whole process, taking the pizzas into the living room, bending over to set them on the coffee table, giving him a clear view of her ass and pussy.  She didn’t even tip the pizza guy, but he didn’t seem to mind given the five minute show he’d just gotten.

    My wife and Todd came back from the shower.  Todd was wearing silk boxers, my wife was wearing some silky, white lingerie.  It wasn’t anything I recognized, but I was certain it was Laura’s, the chest was too small for my wife’s tits.  Both of her large, freckled breasts where straining against the fabric.  Her cleavage was threatening to spill out the top and the sides of both her breasts were clearly visible.  They ate in the living room, and halfway through dinner I heard my wife complain that the top was too tight, so she pulled the silky fabric down letting her tits free.

    Right after dinner Todd and my wife went back to the bedroom, Todd literally carrying my wife.  Her panties were off, the white silky top hanging loosely beneath her tits, and Todd’s boxers were missing.  His cock was hard again, and my wife was stroking it as they went down the hall.

    That night my wife and Todd slept in the master bedroom while my sister-in-law stayed in the guest room with me.  I spent all night listening to the sounds of my wife and Todd fucking in the next room.  My wife’s wild moaning coming through the wall along with Todd’s grunts.  I could hear my wife slap her hands against the wall between the bedrooms, obviously now on her knees.  There was a brief silence, then Todd said something.  “Yes. Put it in my ass”, I heard my wife say, “put it in slowly”.  I couldn’t believe what I heard my wife say, she’d never been interested in anal sex and wouldn’t even let me go near her ass.

    Sure enough though I could hear her muffled cries, “Ah… gently… gently… put it in more…”, as Todd worked something into her ass.  There was a small pause, and then I heard something start vibrating.  My wife started moaning immediately, “Oh God… that feels amazing… oh fuck…"  It was obviously a vibrator of some sort in her ass because my wife said, "now put your cock in me… fill up my pussy”.  As soon as Todd’s huge cock entered my wife she hit a new level of loud, her screaming orgasm so loud that the noise actually woke my sister-in-law.

    The sounds of Todd pounding his cock into my wife increased in frequency and volume, beneath the sounds of their bodies slamming together I could hear the vibrator’s cyclical humming from my wife’s ass.  My sister-in-law and I lay in bed listening through the wall.  “It sounds like Stacy’s finally trying anal”, Laura said, “I’ve been trying to convince her how awesome it feels.  A woman doesn’t make that kind of noise any other way”.  Laura got up out of bed, she was still naked, and started moving toward the door.

    “I want to see this.  You should come watch”, Laura said as she left the guest bedroom.  I knew I wouldn’t be getting any sleep with all the noise no matter where I was in the house, so I got up to follow her.  Coming into the master bedroom I could see my wife on all fours on the bed, leaning down with her face in a pillow.  Todd was kneeling behind her working his huge cock in and out of her pussy at a fast pace.  Stacy’s tits bounced back and forth beneath her, rubbing against the bed.  Sure enough, my wife had the pink vibrator that she’d bought buried in her ass.  My wife was practically screaming, it seemed like she was having one long, continuous orgasm.

    My sister-in-law looked down at my hard cock in my boxers and smiled before moving to the dresser.  There she grabbed the huge black dildo and the smaller silver dildo and proceeded to suck them into her mouth one at a time, licking up and down their lengths, wetting them with her tongue.  She then sat down on a chair in the corner, positioned herself facing the bed so she could watch her boyfriend fuck my wife, and started working the silver dildo into her ass and the large black dildo into her tan, shaved pussy.  Laura was putting on a show for her boyfriend and sister, while enjoying the pounding that Todd was giving my wife.

    It was all too much for me, my wife slamming her ass back into Todd with the pink vibrator bouncing in her ass, my sister-in-law with her legs over the arms of the chair fucking her spread-wide ass and pussy.  I was about to leave, to return to the guest room, when my wife pulled herself off Todd’s cock… my curiosity caused me to stop and watch.  My wife reached back and slid the pink dildo out of her ass, dropping it on the bed, and then looked back at Todd and said, “Put your cock in my ass.  Fuck me in the ass”.  Todd moved his cock to line up with my wife’s asshole and slowly started working the length of his huge cock into my wife’s ass.

    She came twice just while he was working his cock inside her.  Even though the look on her face was of pained concentration, the noises she was making indicated pure lust.  Todd was only able to get half of his cock into her ass before she stopped him.  They stayed like that for a minute, his cock halfway up my wife’s ass, stretching her wide.  I left as Laura had her second orgasm, both dildos buried to the hilt.  By the time I climbed back into bed. my wife and Todd were hitting their rhythm, the sounds pouring through the wall all obscene.  I whacked off under the covers, pushing the boxers aside and jerking my cock until I came, listening to my wife in the next room fuck like a whore.  “Yes… fuck my ass… fuck my ass…”, she kept chanting, “Oh that feels good… oh fuck…"  The sounds of their bodies slapping together rang out as Todd worked the whole length of his cock into my wife’s ass.

    I didn’t sleep at all that night, and I was thankful to not have work on Saturday so I could rest, but our flight home wasn’t until Sunday morning.  Which meant I had a whole day to spend, getting tortured by listening to and watching my wife get fucked.  Eventually Laura came back to the guest bedroom, Todd and my wife were still fucking.  As Laura got into bed she told me, "Stacy wants to go to the beach tomorrow.  So we’ll go in the morning.  You can come if you want”.  And with that she rolled over and went to sleep.

Nov 8, 2011 12 notes
#california
California - The Last Day

    Saturday morning my wife Stacy went to the beach with her sister Laura and Laura’s boyfriend Todd.  I could have gone with them, but I decided against it when I saw what the sisters were wearing.  Laura was wearing a small string bikini made of this thin, blue material.  The top was a string behind her neck and around her chest, with two small squares of cloth covering her nipples and areolas, but the rest of her small tanned breasts were exposed.  The bottoms were a matching blue, shiny material with a small string running down the crack of her ass and ending in a small rectangle of cloth over her pussy.  It barely covered her cunt lips and if Laura hadn’t shaved her pussy regularly her entire bush of hair would have been visible.

    My wife was wearing a tiny pink bikini, obviously borrowed from her sister, and it stood out against the pale white color of her skin beautifully.  It was a double lacing of strings around her waist and chest with small triangles of cloth of her tits and pussy.  Her nipples were covered, but her tits were so big they were stretching the fabric of the bikini exposing parts of her areolas.  The bottoms were big enough to cover her pussy thankfully, but it was small enough that part of her bush was showing around the edges of the bikini.

    I knew that I wouldn’t be able to spend the day watching my wife prance around a beach full of people wearing the tiny bikini, flirting with her sister’s boyfriend… so I stayed home.  The three of them left early in the morning, “We’ll be home later in the afternoon”, my sister-in-law said to me as they left.  I made the excuse of having some work to get done for not going with them.  My wife seemed genuenly disappointed, it was only the second time she’d acknowledged me all week.  The girls bounded out of the house with Todd, all excited, they climbed into Laura’s SUV with their beach bags full of junk and they left.  I watched them turn off the block and then went back into the house, I had all day to myself with no idea what to do.

    For the first hour I tried to watch television, but no matter what my thoughts kept going back to all the things I had seen my wife do this week… and it was making me horny as hell.  I had to get some relief, and with the house all to myself I decided to try watch some porn and jerk off.  The problem was that Laura didn’t have any porn channels on her television.  Undetered I started looking around the house to see if my sister-in-law had a stash of porn anywhere.  There was nothing in the living room by the television so I tried the master bedroom.

    Sure enough, in one of the drawers of the dresser, I found a collection of porn among a stash of sex toys and lengerie.  Curiosity made me start rummaging through the porn to see what Laura had.  Most of it appeared to be fairly mundane stuff, but I came across one dvd that made me stop.  There on the cover was Todd, naked, with his long cock hanging between his legs with a woman kneeling in front of him smiling toward the camera.  It was unmistakably him, I’d seen him naked enough this week to be certain.  I flipped through the rest of the dvd collection Laura had, and sure enough there was Todd on half a dozen more dvds.

    I grabbed the stack of dvds out of the drawer and went into the living room to watch the ones with Todd in them.  They were all pretty normal porn videos, Todd with various women, and even one with Todd in a gangbang (him and six other guys with one woman).  Todd was skilled enough to be in these movies certainly, I knew that from watching him fuck my wife this week.  After going through those dvds in fast forward I realized there were more discs at the bottom of the stack, discs without labels.  Curious, I put the first one into the player.

    At first, nothing came up on the screen, I thought it was just blank, but then an image came up.  It was Laura adjusting a camera, the view was her bedroom, Todd was laying naked on the bed.  Laura backed away from the camera, she was wearing a small, black nightie.  I fast forwarded and the scene progressed, Laura moving to Todd on the bed, and began sucking his cock.  They moved into a sixty-nine position, and then she climbed on top of him and fucked him for a while.  After he finished cumming inside her, she got up and came back to the camera, turning it off.  A few seconds later another scene came up, this one in the backyard.  After that another scene, and another, and another…

    I watched the whole disc in fast forward.  All the scenes on it showed Laura and Todd in various locations around the house, fucking in various ways.  While it was pretty arousing my curiosity was winning out and I skipped to the next disc.  The first scene came up after a few moments, this time Todd positioned the camera before stepping off to the left.  Laura walked into view of the camera from the right, it was the backyard of her house and she was wearing one of her tiny bikinis.  She said something over her shoulder to the right before slipping into the jacuzzi.  A moment later, three men came into view, all wearing swim suits, from the right.  I recognized them as the three men I saw next door through the fence.  All three slipped into the jacuzzi near Laura.

    Almost immediately they ganged up on Laura, their hands running all over her body.  One of them was kissing her, one was rubbing his body up against her, and the other was kissing her breasts.  Her bikini was off in less than a minute, Laura’s hands were busy under the water, probably jerking off the two guys sitting next to her.  Swim suits came out of the water, and Laura moved onto the lap of the guy next to her.  I watched for a while as she proceeded to have sex with all three of them.  After nearly half an hour Laura was on the edge of the jacuzzi getting fucked in all three holes at once.  After each guy came inside they pulled out and sat down on the pool furniture, spent.

    Once all three of them had finished, unable to get hard anymore, Todd moved into view with his hard cock bouncing before him.  None of the three men seemed surprised by the size of Todd’s cock which implied they’d seen it before… closer than from the fence.  I wondered how many times Laura and Todd had done this, and if the neighbors knew who Todd was.  Todd proceeded to fuck Laura for another half hour while the three guys just watched.  There were more scenes on the disc just like it.  A scene with Laura, Todd, and the three neighbors in the living room, then all of them in the master bedroom, again in the back yard… it went on.

    The next disc had scenes with Laura and Todd and some other men I didn’t recognize.  All men on this disc that I didn’t recognize had cocks just as large as Todd’s.  Each scene was starting to look pretty typical.  Laura fucking Todd and another guy in her bedroom, fucking in the backyard, the pool, the living room, Laura with three guys, Laura with four guys… and each of the guys was just as well hung as Todd.  Suspicious I flipped through the stack of porn, checking labels, and sure enough the other guys on this disc were also porn stars; probably friends of Todd.

    I put in the last disc to see what was on it.  The first scene showed Todd and Laura in the living room, looking from the fireplace toward the couch, everything daylit.  Laura positioned the camera and then moved to the couch and sat next to her boyfriend.  Todd and my sister-in-law were already naked, they started kissing, her fondling his cock lightly and him fingering her pussy.  She leaned over and started sucking his cock, all while looking off camera to the right.  Todd was kepping his hand buried in her cunt, moving his fingers in and out.  Laura spent a few minutes sucking on Todd’s huge cock before she leaned up and said, “Come on.  Come join us."  She was obviously trying to coax someone off camera into joining them.

    This went on for a few more minutes, Laura and Todd on the couch fingering and sucking.  Every now and then Laura would say something to the person off camera, trying to entice whoever it was to join them.  It wasn’t until Laura brought her mouth up off her boyfriend’s cock, wiggled it lewdly, and said, "Don’t you want some of this huge cock”, that it dawned on me who she was talking to.  I didn’t want to believe, but as my wife stepped into view of the camera I couldn’t deny it.

    Stacy was naked, her pale, freckled body and bright red hair showing clearly on the video.  Trepidly she moved toward Todd, glancing at the camera.  It was obivous that she was uneasy with the camera being there, but her sister kept giving her assurances.  Slowly my wife stepped up to Todd and sat down next to him on the couch, she reached out with one hand and hesitantly grabbed the base of his cock.  My heart sank watching my wife.  As things went on my wife got more and more worked up, she took her sister’s place sucking on Todd’s cock.  Laura moved my wife’s hair out of the way so that the camera had a clear view of my wife’s lips gliding up and down his huge shaft, her tongue darting around the head and over his balls.

    For a few minutes my wife worked her mouth up and down Todd’s huge cock while her sister held her hair out of the way.  Todd had moved from fingering his girlfriend to fingering my wife, and slowly my wife had moved herself on the couch so that Todd had easy access to her pussy.  My wife was getting more worked up as Todd fingered her, she was starting to jerk his cock with one hand, massaging his balls with her other, and working her mouth over his huge cock head.  Laura got up from the couch, but my wife was so engrossed in worshiping Todd’s cock that she didn’t notice.  My sister-in-law came over to the camera and picked it up, moving toward the couch.

    Laura sat down on the couch behind my wife, filming Todd’s fingers probing my wife’s clearly visible cunt.  From the view my wife’s tits could be seen hanging beneath her, her hands on Todd’s cock and balls, and her head bobbing on the top of his cock.  My wife obviously knew the camera was there, but she didn’t care anymore.  After a minute I heard Laura say, “You should change positions now, bury that cock in your pussy, if you’re wet enough that is”.

    My wife came off of Todd’s cock and stood up, “I’m dripping wet for this cock”, my wife said hungrily.  She pushed Todd back on the couch and swung one leg over him, moving herself over his cock.  As she lowered herself she reached down with one hand and grabbed hold of his cock, holding it upright so that she could get it into her pussy, using her other hand to spread open her cunt.  Laura moved to get the camera into a perfect position to watch as Todd’s cock entered my wife.  My sister-in-law stayed kneeling on the floor as my wife worked her pussy down the whole length of Todd’s huge dick.

    Now I knew what they were doing during the day while I was at work.  I couldn’t believe it.  There were so many things my wife had done that I couldn’t believe, but letting herself get filmed was beyond me.  I hit fast forward, the sound of my wife moaning as she bounced on Todd’s cock, their bodies slapping together, was too much for me, but I had to know what was on the rest of the disc.

    Sure enough the scene in the living room ended with Todd emptying his balls into my wife’s cunt.  The next scene came up almost right away.  It was Laura’s backyard, a shot of the fence toward the neighbor’s yard where I’d seen the three college boys next door watching through the fence.  The shot panned to the right where the lounges were by the pool.  There were the two sisters, sun bathing, completely naked.  Oil shined from their skin, my wife’s hair pulled back, Laura’s shaved pussy clearly visible.  It was obvious Todd had the camera, the girls were putting on a show for him.  They shifted slowly to reveal more of their bodies, they began playing with their nipples, they began fingering their pussies.

    I was still fast forwarding, but I could see that Laura was looking into the camera but my wife’s eyes were trained on Todd’s cock.  At one point he even pointed the camera down, getting a clear shot of his huge cock sticking out in front of him, before bringing the camera back up to my wife.  She smiled and said something, and then the camera moved closer.  Todd continued to film as my wife greedily reached out, grabbed his cock, and pulled him to her.  She started sucking on his cock, running her hands up and down his shaft vigorously, able to get both hands and her mouth on his shaft he was that large.  He managed to keep the camera on her, but I could see Laura in the background watching the whole thing while plowing two fingers into her cunt.  The scene quickly devolved into more sex, Todd fucking my wife right there on her towel, still working the camera, the close up view looking down at his cock entering my wife from behind.

    The next scene started and I was temporarily relieved.  It showed Todd and Laura fucking, she was bent over the kitchen table and he was shoving his cock into her from behind.  The camera was bouncy and moving around the dining room to get a better view, whoever had the camera was coming out of the living room.  I paused the disc and went to locate the camera, but I couldn’t find it anywhere in the house.  As I returned to the disc I realized who was holding the camera, it was my wife, I caught a glimpse of her reflection in the hall mirror.  I heard Laura say between her pants and grunts, “Oh Stacy you should try this”.

    “No thanks, a girl has her limits”, my wife responded.  The view moved again, my wife was in position to get a good view of Todd’s cock disappearing into my sister-in-law, and I saw that he had his cock buried in her ass.

    “Oh God… Oh fuck me…”, Laura was moaning as Todd started pumping his cock in and out of her.  “Trust me… this is like… nothing you’ve… ever… felt…”, Laura said to Stacy as she trailed off into moans and grunts that turned into near screams.

    To say that Laura came hard would be an understatment, the entire table rocked beneath her, almost tipping, she was screaming at the top of her lungs, and still Todd kept pounding into her.  She must have cum for two solid minutes before Todd started cumming, he tensed up and my wife moved the camera in to get a closer look.  I could actually see his cock pulsing my wife had the camera that close.  As he finished pumping sperm into my sister-in-law’s ass I heard my wife say, “Dammit… I wanted some cock.  Now what am I going to do?”

    Laura responded, “I have some toys we can use, or we can get you some of your own”.  With that my wife switched off the camera.

    The next scene started abruptly.  Todd and my wife were in the back yard by the pool, she was on all fours on a towel by the edge of the pool and Todd was behind her fucking her cunt.  My wife was in the middle of cumming from the sounds she was making, and judging by the speed in which Todd was pistioning his cock in and out of my wife’s cunt they’d been at it a while.  The camera was moving across the back yard toward them.  Todd said he was cumming and my wife, surprisingly, pulled away from him.  His cock popped out of my wife and he started shooting cum all over my wife’s back and ass… and my wife was actually moaning as he did this.  She’d reached back and was rubbing her pussy as he emptied his load onto her pale flesh.

    After a minute they both got up and got into the hot tub, Laura followed them with the camera.  As they got into the jacuzzi my wife smiled at the camera, her large breasts hanging right at the water line, clearly visible.  “I think you’re starting to like the camera”, Laura joked.

    “It’s not everyday that you get to fuck a porn star on camera”, my wife responded with a grin.  Apparenlty my wife knew about Todd’s career earlier in the week, much earlier than I did.

    “Yes it is”, Laura shot back and my wife laughed easily.  “Was it worth the trip down here?”, Laura asked.

    “Absolutely”, my wife said, “I’ve never been fucked this good in my life.  I’ve never cum this much with any man.  I’m sorry I didn’t believe you”.  What did my wife mean by that?  “If I had, trust me I would have come down her to visit sooner”, my wife added, “and more often”.

    So it had been a plan, my wife had come down here knowing what would happen, she had worked it out with her sister in advance.  I felt used, I felt betrayed, I felt broken up inside, and for the first time that week I wasn’t aroused.  My hard-on had completely gone away, nothing about this turned me on anymore.  I had to know the full extent of the betrayal though, so I kept watching.

    “Do you think the boys next door enjoyed the show?”, Laura asked.

    My wife was anxious, trying not to look at the fence, “Are you sure they’re watching?”, she asked back.

    “Of course they are.  They almost always have one person looking this way, and as soon as I come out back they all come to watch”.  My wife bit her lower lip and dropped her eyes.  “What’s wrong, you’re not shy about it are you?”, Laura asked.  “They’re harmless”.

    “No, I just feel awkward having strange men look at me like this”.  My wife crossed her arms over her chest to hide her tits.

    “Well they don’t have to be strangers.  We can invite them over and you can meet them if you’d like”, Laura was addressing my wife’s nervousness.

    “What do you mean by that?”, my wife asked.

    “Come, I want to show you something”, Laura said.  She took her sister by the hand and they got up out of the jacuzzi.  Todd reached over to the camera where Laura left it, as he turned it off I could see the sisters walking into the house, both naked.

    That was the end of the disc.  I looked for more blank discs, but there weren’t any.  Suspicious I decided to go through my wife’s luggage.  Sure enough, in the bottom of her suit case, buried underneath everything else, was a dvd.  I took it to the living room and put it in the player.  The first few scenes were copies from the previous disc, nothing I hadn’t already seen, but the next scene was new.

    Everything up to now had been devestating to me, but this annihilated me.  My wife was dressed up in black, lacy lengerie including stockings, her garter, and the black heels I had seen her wearing; she was the sexiest thing I had ever seen.  She was sitting on the couch in the living room, obviously nervous.  Laura was sitting next to her, wearing a white, satin teddy with matching stockings, garter, and heels.  The two sisters looked damned sexy together, but while Laura was completely at ease my wife was not.

    Todd was obviously holding the camera, looking over the couch out of the living room, toward the front door.  “We can stop whenever you want”, Laura said to my wife, “Nothing will happen you don’t want to happen”.  My wife nodded.  The doorbell rang and Laura went to open it.  The three college boys from next door came inside.  Laura led them into the living room and introduced them to my wife.  “She’s just going to watch… for now”, Laura said to the three guys.

    With that Laura dropped to her knees and unzipped the jeans of one of the men, pulling his cock out and immediately sucking it into her mouth, getting it hard.  A second one stepped up and pulled his cock out, putting it in Laura’s grasp.  She jerked the one guy’s cock while sucking the other, using her other hand to fondle his balls.  The third guy started getting undressed and sat down on the couch opposite my wife.

    My wife was just watching her sister work the cocks of these two guys.  Todd had set the camera down on the mantle and moved over to my wife.  He was naked and already hard.  He started rubbing my wife’s shoulders and whispering in her ear, obviously trying to calm her down.  The third college guy was naked now and moved behind Laura on the floor, he yanked her white silk panties aside and slid his cock into her.

    As Todd continued to massage my wife’s shoulders, running his hands down her arms occassionally, the look on her face started to change from anxiety to lust.  She was watching the three men manhandle her sister, one guy fucking her pussy, one fucking her mouth, and one sucking her tits and my wife was getting aroused by it.  Absent-mindedly she reached over and started stroking Todd’s cock.

    Soon Laura had all three college boys naked, one was cumming in her pussy, the other two had already cum in her mouth, and as the last guy finished they all sat down to recover.  My wife was still dressed in her sexy lengerie, Todd hadn’t even brushed aside her top to get at her tits, he’d been rubbing her nipples through the fabric, rubbing her shoulders, running his hands through her hair, and caressing her arms.  Laura on the other hand looked dishelved, her teddie and panties gone, her garter unhooked, her stockings twisted, only her heels were intact.

    My wife was still stroking Todd’s cock slowly, gripping it as if it would protect her, Laura was sitting between two of the guys on the other couch.  “These young boys can get worked up again if you’d like to try them”, Laura said reaching out to grab the cocks of the two guys next to her.  It was obvious my wife was hesitant, so Laura said, “Do you boys think Stacy is beautiful?”

    All three started showering my wife with compliments, telling her how beautfiul she was, how sexy, how gorgeous, calling her a goddess.  It was certainly charming my wife and loosening her up.  “Maybe you boys should show her how you can make her cum”, Laura said.  With that the three of them got up and moved toward my wife.  Todd slid back giving them full access to her.  The first one there leaned down and kissed her softly, his tongue gently probing her mouth.  Their kissing became more vigorous when the second guy got to my wife, he sat behind her and reached around massaing her tits, slipping his hands beneath her lacy top.  The third guy kneeled and slowly ran his hands over my wife’s stockinged legs, up from her ankles and moving up her thighs toward her panty cover cunt.

    She gave no resistance when the guy on his knees started kissing the inside of her thighs, she was so dripping wet that the spot on her panties was clearly visible.  The guy behind her moved her top aside exposing her tits, and all three guys took a moment to stare at them and compliment her on them.  When they did that something in her changed and took control of things.  She reached up and moved the mouth of the guy in front of her down to her tits so that he could start sucking on her nipples while she leaned her head back to kiss the guy behind her.  Meanwhile she reached down one hand and pulled her panties aside so the third guy could dig into her cunt.  None of the men needed any more encouragement.

    For the next half hour Laura fucked Todd in the background as my wife fucked the three boys every way you could think of, and she controlled things the whole time.  She sucked the first guy’s cock back to hardness while the second guy licked her pussy until she orgasmed.  After she came she made them switch places, the three men literally lifted my wife off the couch and laid her on the floor.  The first guy positioned himself between my wife’s legs, she reached down and spread her cunt lips open and said, “Put that cock in me, show me what you can do”.  The guy leaned forward and worked his cock into her dripping pussy, using his weight to push into her.  The second guy kneeled by her face and dropped his hardening cock into her mouth, while the third guy leaned down to suck on her tits.

    At one point my wife was on her back with one guy fucking her pussy, one guy tit fucking her, and the third guy getting his cock jerked and sucked.  Whenever one of them was close to cumming should would direct them to move so that he could cum in her pussy.  The guy would shove his cock deep into my wife’s cunt, she wrapped her legs around the guy to pull him in deep, and he would start pistioning in and out of her.  It never took long for the guy to cum, my wife holding his cock deep inside her as he came.  I don’t know how many orgasms she had, but each guy had two before they just couldn’t get hard anymore.

    My wife, though well fucked, obviously wasn’t done.  She moved toward Todd, Laura climbed off of his cock and sat out of the way.  Stacy was still wearing her lacy top (though it was bunched around her waist), her undone garter, her stockings, and her heels.  Taking advantage of the extra height the heels provided she backed up to Todd, facing the living room, the camera, her sister, and the three guys from next door.  Everyone watched intently as she lowered herself onto his cock.  She was slippery as hell from all the cum inside her, and he was slick from Laura’s pussy juices, so my wife went all the way to the hilt in one motion; she came immediately.

    I was fast forwarding through the disc at this point.  Laura left the living room once, came back completely naked cleaned up a bit from the bathroom.  Each of the guys from next door left the living room too and came back with beers from the kitchen.  The four of them enjoyed the show that my wife put on with her sister’s boyfriend.  Todd was fucking my wife over the arm of the couch, one hand fuls of her tits the other pulling her hair, when he finally came.  The pornagraphic display had been enough to get the boys worked up again, and my wife eagerly motioned them back to her.

    One of them tried fucking her pussy for a minute, but he gave up.  I watched them all say something, and pushed play, I wanted to hear what was being said but all I caught was my wife saying, “then fuck me in the ass.  Just shove your cocks in my asshole and fill me up with cum”.  The guy did as he was told and he moved his cock to her ass.  With little resistance he plunged his cock right into my wife’s asshole, pushing his cock all the way in easily.  The three men took turns fucking my wife in the ass, she moaned like a whore the whole time.  When the first guy annoucned he was cumming he tried to pull out and put his cock in her pussy, but she said commandingly, “No!  Cum in my ass.  I want to feel you cum in my ass”.  He shoved his cock back into her ass and she reached between her legs and grabbed his balls.  His hips bucked once, shoving his cock deeper into her, and he shot his load of cum into my wife’s ass.

    “Now you two come over here and cum in my ass.  Fuck me good”, my wife said.  And the other two guys did just that.  They continued to pound her ass for another fifteen minutes until they both also came inside my wife, getting their cocks as deep into her ass as possible.  She continued moaning and cumming the whole time, one hand holding herself up, the other rubbing her clit beneath her.

    With everyone spent the scene ended.  I didn’t know what to think, I wasn’t sure how I felt, but I wanted to leave.  I wanted to go home, leave my wife, and never come back.  I was about to turn the player off when another image came on screen.

    Someone was walking the camera across the backyard.  My wife was wearing a tiny, green bikini , though it was completely out of place.  She was laying on her back on a towel by the pool, her legs were hooked over Todd’s arms, and he was holding himself over her pistioning his cock up and down into her up-raised pussy.  The noise of their fucking got louder as the camera got closer, my wife’s moans coming louder and more frequently as their fucking reached a fever pitch.  Todd started cumming, and he used his weight to pin my wife down as he emptied his balls into her cunt, which caused my wife to practically scream in ecstacy.

    After a minute of hard breathing my wife moved her legs and Todd rolled off of her, laying behind her.  He reached a hand around her and gently massaged one of her tits, their bodies were soaked in sweat and glistening.  “The neighbors are watching”, Laura said, “and I bet they’d like to come over.  We have a few hours before your husband gets here.  Should we?”

    “No”, my wife said curtly.  Hope filled me, perhaps my wife’d had enough and there was hope for us continuing our marriage after all.  “They’re cocks are so small”, she continued.  I’d seen them all, they were average size… the same size as me.  “They don’t really satisfy me.  They try hard, but I think I need something this size”.  With that she reached back and jiggled Todd’s softening cock.

    “They’ll be disappointed”, Laura said.

    “If three times with us isn’t enough for them, then they just need to go somewhere else”, my wife responded.  Three times?  Had my wife been with them twice more that I hadn’t seen?  I checked and I hadn’t missed a disc anywhere, if she had been with them then it hadn’t been filmed.  Or… I thought, there’s another disc that they have with them now.  I reeled, but I hit play because I needed to hear the rest.

    “If it’s big cocks you’re looking for, I know where we can get some more”, Todd added.  My wife looked back at him with interest in her eyes.

    “I already told you guys”, my wife continued, “I’m not going to be in a porn movie”.

    “Not that”, Todd said.  “I can just get some of the guys I work with to come over.  They’re all clean, we get tested regularly”.

    My wife looked aprehensive but intrigued.  “Trust me Stacy, you’ll cum so hard and so much you’ll think you’ve died and gone to heaven”, Laura was trying to convince my wife to get gang-banged by porn stars.  “Look, we can film it on the third disc, and if you want, copy it to the disc you’re taking home.  Though I’m sure Todd will want a copy for his disc”.  So there was a third disc, I started to wonder what was on it.

    “How many guys?”, my wife asked wearily.

    “As many as you want”, Todd answered.

    Stacy looked at Laura, uncertainty all over her face.  “Let’s start with two more, and we can work up from there”, Laura said reassuringly.  The expression on my wife’s face changed, she seemed happy… and lustful.

    “That sounds good”, my wife said.

    “Good?  It’s unbelievable.  They’ll fuck you so good, and you’ll cum so hard, you’ll probably pass out”, Laura said laughingly.  “We can do it tomorrow during the day.  And if you like it, we can go on Saturday”.

    Go?  Go where?  What were they talking about.

    “I don’t want to go to the porn shoot”, my wife responded.  Did my wife, sister-in-law, and Todd go to a shoot for a porno this morning?

    “We can just hang out at the shoot Saturday morning.  After that we can do whatever we want, how ever long we want, with any amount of guys we want”, there was lust in Laura’s voice as she said it.

    The screen went black, that was the end.  I sat there, numb, for I don’t know how long, still reeling from all I had heard and seen.  I was startled when the television came back to life.  It was a bedroom I didn’t recognize, sparse of furniture, just one big bed in the middle of the shot.  The quality of the picture was much better than the other scenes, the audio was better too, I could hear the sound of heels on a hard floor.

    My wife walked into view and sat down on the edge of the bed.  She was wearing one of her sister’s tiny bikinis, she was looking off camera, a bit scared from what I could tell.  Todd came into view, he was wearing the silk boxers that I’d seen him in, but it was obvious his cock was already hard.  He stood in front of my wife and she reached up and tugged his cock out of the boxers before licking up and down the length of the shaft.  They spent a minute like that before Todd removed the boxers entirely, my wife started sucking his cock more thoroughly like she’d been doing all week.

    I knew that she was already loosing herself to lust, I’d seen it too much this week.  Todd’s hands were brushing the top of the bikini aside, playing with my wife’s nipples, massaging her tits.  That was when another man came into view, a man I recognized as one of the porn stars that I’d seen Laura with earlier.  He was already naked, his cock, just as big as Todd’s, sticking out in front of him.  My wife immediately switched her attention to him, grabbing the base of his cock and sucking the head into her mouth.

    Todd moved my wife so that she was standing, bent over the bed, and got behind her.  He kneeled down behind her and pushed the bikini bottoms aside, digging his tongue into her dripping pussy.  After a few minutes my wife came on Todd’s face, never taking her mouth off the cock in front of her, pushed back against Todd’s probing tongue.  Todd stood, aiming his cock toward my wife’s wet cunt, and motioned to someone off camera.  A third guy, this time a black man, entered the shot.  He too was already naked and went to my wife.

    The second guy moved to give my wife access to the black cock before her, and she wasted no time taking it in her mouth, attacking it hungrily.  Todd was starting to piston his cock in and out of my wife’s pussy from behind her, making her moan and jump with each thrust.  The second guy had gotten on his knees and was fondling and sucking my wife’s tits hanging beneath her.  My wife started cumming and I don’t think she stopped for the rest of the scene, she always had at least one cock in her, usually two.  All three of them fucked her pussy, she sucked all of their cocks, and they all fucked her ass.

    I couldn’t watch my wife wantonly fucking these three huge cocks.  I got up to leave, the scene showed my wife with Todd’s cock buried in her ass, the black cock shoved up her pussy (that seemed to be her favorite cock to have in her cunt), and her penetration was being completed by the last guy kneeling on the bed in front of her as she sucked him into her mouth.  My wife was literally screaming in lust, strings of curses coming muffled around the huge cock filling her mouth, the sounds from the television carrying down the hallway to me.

    In the bedroom I packed up my suitcase and laptop and prepared to leave, the sounds of fucking echoing down the hallway from the television.  I had lost my wife, I was going home, and I knew she wouldn’t follow me.  As I was leaving I decided to leave the porn and unlabeled discs out so that my wife knew I’d seen them.  Passing the living room and heading toward the front door I caught the end of the last scene on the disc.

    My wife was laying on her back.  There was cum covering her tits, but she was wiping it off with her fingers and sucking them clean.  The black guy was holding himself over her, still pounding his huge cock down into her pussy, she was moaning the whole time.  “So, want to come back Saturday and see how many guys you can handle?”, I heard Laura ask from off camera.

    Stacy’s moans subsiding momentarily, she looked up at the camera, nothing but whorish lust on her face, the black cock still clearly visible as it pumped in and out of my wife’s pink pussy lips, and she said, “Yes… fuck yes… oh fuck… bring them all on… I want all the cocks… huge cocks… I want to fuck them all… all the huge cocks…”, she trailed off into more moans and screams.  The fucking rhythm of the black guy increased at my wife’s words and he announced that he was cumming.  He tried to pull out, but my wife grabbed his balls and pulled him back inside her, “No… cum in my pussy… fill my cunt!”, she screamed at him.  I closed the front door and left for the airport alone, it was one in the afternoon.

Nov 8, 2011 13 notes
#california
Next page →
20172018
  • January
  • February
  • March
  • April
  • May
  • June
  • July
  • August
  • September
  • October
  • November
  • December
201620172018
  • January
  • February
  • March
  • April
  • May
  • June
  • July
  • August
  • September
  • October
  • November
  • December
201520162017
  • January
  • February
  • March
  • April
  • May
  • June
  • July
  • August
  • September
  • October
  • November
  • December
201420152016
  • January
  • February
  • March
  • April
  • May
  • June
  • July
  • August
  • September
  • October
  • November
  • December
201320142015
  • January
  • February
  • March
  • April
  • May
  • June
  • July
  • August
  • September
  • October
  • November
  • December
201220132014
  • January
  • February
  • March
  • April
  • May
  • June
  • July
  • August
  • September
  • October
  • November
  • December
201120122013
  • January
  • February
  • March
  • April
  • May
  • June
  • July
  • August
  • September
  • October
  • November
  • December
20112012
  • January
  • February
  • March
  • April
  • May
  • June
  • July
  • August
  • September
  • October
  • November
  • December